Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'no-sex'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Hey guys i started this story on the old board under iwnnabbig so reposting here, third part should be up in next few days. 5/7/13 Hmmmm, I never know how to start these diaries off, but I’ll give it a whirl…… Hi everyone my name is Leo, 18 and im what you would call a geek, most people my age would enjoy going out having a few drinks, watching football (soccer), spending time with partners or family, but not me, I spend the days when im not at college sitting on a grassy verge near Heathrows north runway with a camera, binoculars and pen and paper jotting down aircraft and there registrations, I know exciting huh!!! But that’s what this diary is not about, what this diary is about is something that until recently I didn’t really give a monkeys for, I had a flimsy interest in it due to my older brother Jack, here’s a pic. http://i.dailymail.co.uk/i/pix/2012/05/12/article-2143347-130D745C000005DC-394_468x355.jpg Jack is a midfielder for the local football team and as you can see has pretty nice body, that 6 pack man wow! There’s nothing geeky about this but I actually love my brothers body, compared to me he’s a beast haha, im probably 130 wringing wet, were jack is about 170 and ripped! That’s where my affinity with a nice body ended, I had no desire to join a gym, a place where juice heads prance and pose there disgustingly huge bodies, I was quite happy to look at jacks body, he knew I liked it too, as every time he came in from a match dripping in sweat and his top clung to his tight body or when he would take his top off I would go all silent and usually get caught staring! You’re probably reading this thinking eh, for a guy who hates the gym, he really loves his bro’s muscular body? Well that’s because jack isn’t what I think of as a gym juice head, he doesn’t juice for one and he doesn’t prance round and pose, if I could find a gym that contained people entirely like jack I would consider joining just to get that body, but they are very few and far between, jack uses his clubs gym but members of public cannot use it. But all that was to change when a) I had an interesting experience at college and what jack had to say when he came home from training, lets start with A. It was during break time at college, we were outside on the field, I was with my other geeky mates sat in a corner exchanging notes on planes when one of them, dave, decided it was too hot to be wearing our baggy clothes, non of us dared as we would get laughed at as we were so skinny, but he was like no im taking mine off, when he took his top off there was a collective gasp, dave was super buff, im talking proper beefy pecs, big arms, ripped abs, broad shoulders the works. Dave went on to tell us that he had been having problems at home and college so he joined the local gym got loads of tips and supplements and the rest he said was history and he wasn’t planning on getting any bigger, he told us where this gym was and thankfully it wasn’t a prancy posing gym it was a council owned facility, that got me thinking if dave, who had hated gyms more than me, could get over his hatred and join a gym then why couldn’t I, I went home that night convincing myself to join a gym, that leads nicely on to B. As usual jack came in from training, shirt stuck tightly on to his ripped body, he told me to come upstairs with him, we got to our room , again the shirt came off, silence ensued, he told me that the club were opening the gym to the public as of next week, jack knew that if pushed in the right way I would join a gym as he knew that I loved his body and wanted it, but jack got all serious saying I would have to give up my geeky hobby as building the perfect body takes dedication, effort and eating correctly, I then told him about Dave at school and how it had ignited a little flame inside me. Jack could see that I was really thinking about it but in his words ‘you need that one last push’ that would cement my agreement. As I said earlier jack was never a show off, but he told me to pass him my hand, with my hand in his he guided it toward his ripped 6 pack and started rubbing my hand up and down it, OMG it felt unreal it was awesome, jack told me imagine what it would be like to feel your own abs like that, he lifted my hand off then flexed his left bi, what compared to mine looked like a huge peak rose from jacks arm but was probably only around 15-16”, again my hand was clasped round it, imagine flexing that for the girls or boys bro he told me, man I can’t tell you how much of a rush that felt at the time my bro not only looked awesome but felt awesome too, as you can imagine that cemented my agreement to join jacks clubs gym and what made it even better was he said he would be my training partner. During all this I had to hide the fact I was nursing a full hard on in my pants, jack was my brother but during that moment of feeling his body he didn’t feel like my brother he felt like my boyfriend, before we started working out I had to tell him I was gay. When I came to telling him I just came straight out with it, jack told me that he sort of knew, the feeling of his sixpack and bicep was a test to see how willingly I would say yes and the wry smile I had on my face, jack told me he was proud and was looking forward to helping me get the body I dream of, his!!! So there you have it, the back story, I start the gym tomorrow and I will be keeping regular diary updates for you to keep track of my progress. Here goes!! 6/7/13 So day one of the gym and I wasn’t expecting the early start! Jack woke me up at 8am, the only thing stopping me from biting his head off was his lovely ripped body staring back at me. He told me to get used to it as it’ll be the norm on gym days, my usual breakfast would consist of a muffin or toast but that’s all wrong now, this morning I was treat to oats, eggs and a protein shake, eughhh! Jack went into a monologue about how protein helps in the muscle building department and the oats for the energy I’ll need in the gym, if im honest some of it was interesting but it was mostly dross to my ears. Anyway nutrition over with it was time for me to make my debut at a gym, as I said in my first entry jack would be my training partner to give me that little extra bit of motivation, we arrived at his clubs gym, it was only 9am but it was pretty busy, jack introduced me to some of the staff telling them I wanted to be like him, talk about slightly embarrassing brothers!!! Off to the changing rooms we went, jack had wanted me to wear a vest to workout in, but I flatly refused and stuck to my baggy t-shirt and joggers, jack opted for an eye pleasingly tight under armour tee and sweat shorts that caressed his bubble butt nicely, jack asked if I was ready to get started, I said yes but a little apprehensively, jack noticed and told me everything would be fine. When we got onto the gym floor my eyes were opened to the amount of equipment, machines and weights that were there, also the amount of other ‘jacks’ that were there, no one else could beat my jack but my my there were some stunners in there. Jack told me he was gonna show me something called compound exercises which consisted of exercises called squats, bench press, deadlifts and other exercises called pullups, shoulder press and some arm exercises. All of these words sounded alien to me but I trusted jack knew what he was going on about. First up was the squats, jack told me they are good leg builders, but also works your calves and works the core too, judging by jacks thick thighs I believed him! Jack did his set first to show me the stance and movement need to properly do the exercise, he put a staggering 70kg on the bar (well to me anyway!) and did what he described as “shitting in the woods”, after completing his set he took all the weight off and told me to try. The bar itself felt heavy enough, when I felt ready I began to squat, down and up I went 5 times, jack asked of that felt good, a little out of breath I nodded, he said my form looked good, jack then added two 5kg plates to the bar and told me I could do it and he’d be right behind me. I managed 5 again before I started to struggle, jack helped me put the bar back on the rack, he told me I had done good. Bench press was next, again jack went first to show me, he was benching 80kg but made it look so easy and light, my eyes and concentration were briefly distracted by his chest bulging in that tight tee, anyway when I snapped back into it he was just finishing his set, again he left me with an empty bar, I lied down on the bench grabbed the bar and with jack behind me for support benched for 6 reps, jack told me to stay lying down while he added some weight, he added only 5kg this time, I managed 5 reps on my own but I needed jack to help me with the sixth, again he told me I did well. We then moved on to the deadlifts, this really took it out of me, jack again showed how easy it was for him, getting your back position right, pulling your shoulder blades back and squatting again, after my first go jack decided not to add any weight to the bar as he could see I was struggling with it he told me just to do it with no weight until I was confident in my form, by the end of this exercise I was really really tired, jack noticed that I was flagging a bit, he told me that was the last of the big exercises and we were gonna do some smaller ones. Jack instructed me through some light shoulder presses, after that my shoulders felt like they were burning, I felt like crying I ached so much, but my tears turned to gawping wen jack showed me some bicep exercises, although not huge his arms bulged and peaked amazingly in his tight tee, I had to try my hardest not to touch and also hide my growing hard on, jack must of noticed because after his set he turned to me and whispered to me that it was ok but don’t make it look so obvious next time. I completed a few light sets of bicep curls, but my arms were giving up and couldn’t take much more, but jack persisted this time, he showed me a basic tricep exercise using a cable machine and a rope contraption, it was called a tricep pull down, that was very lightweight at 5kg as my arms were really aching, after that we had finally finished. Jack took me down to the changing room, where he handed me another protein shake and some creatine powder, told me to mix them together and drink. Jack said he wouldn’t be coming home with me as he had to do his own training with his team, he gave me one last visusal treat by peeling his tight top off, his ripped body was bulging, rippling and sweaty, he towelled himself down the put his clubs training top on, he said he would see me later and left. So that was day one of my gym experience and as I type this I still ache all over, I’ll update you soon
  2. Shade

    Scotty

    AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is just a short writing exercise I indulged myself in, and thought I'd share. It's nothing very exciting, but I hope you enjoy it nonetheless. I haven't forgotten about other ongoing stories I am working on, but I may post one or two of these one-off stories from time to time. Scotty I spotted Matt from across the lawn of the high school. It was teaming with students on the first day of school. Seniors looking bored. Juniors trying to hang with seniors. Sophomores pretty smug that they were no longer the new kids on the block. And terrified freshmen: dazed, confused, and without a clue. My arm was already in the air as I waved to him, signalling that he should join me. His face lit up with a big grin since I hadn’t seen my bro and lifting partner in weeks. Not since he went out west for the summer to visit his brother. He was looking tan as fuck, hair streaked with gold, and I felt a bit of envy that I hadn’t been able to go with him and enjoy the California sunshine too. On the other hand I’d spent my summer helping my uncle, a building contractor, build new houses. Between doing that, lifting my ass off, juicing like a motherfucker, and exercising my dick in Jane Thompson’s tight little pussy every chance I got, I had added about twenty-five pounds of raw muscle over the summer. And not the water weight of the roids either. I was looking jacked and feeling as cocky as ever. “Matty! How’s it hanging?” I asked Matt as he approached, our hands locking, fists gripping together. “And who’s it banging?” He replied, big grin splitting his face. Our bodies slammed together in our usual bro hug greeting. “Fuck man. I missed you dude! How was Cali?” “Scotty bro, you would not believe it if I told you. I can’t fucking wait to show you the pictures of the bitches we saw out there.” He used his hands to provide some visual clues as to what I was missing. “Shit man. You lucky bastard.” I may have had vacation envy, but my dick had still been getting a regular workout. I couldn’t exactly cry hard up. “Hey man. Your summer must have been pretty good too. Dude you’re looking totally swole!” He said it with awe. I was looking pretty good if I did say so myself. I had on a tight polo shirt and jeans. Coach liked us to set an example for the younger players. Matt wasn’t looking any bigger though. In fact he might have lost a little weight. “Thanks man. Just lifting and eating like a pig.” I lied, omitting the truth about the roids I had been cycling. I now clearly outweighed Matt by probably thirty pounds. He must have spent his summer chasing tail and not lifting. And I was going to keep my advantage this year no matter what. We heard the bell ring announcing we had to start making our way to first period. “Okay man, let’s catch up later. I got to get to class or Mrs Goldman will freak!” I punched him on his solid arm as he took off. I saw him flinch a bit and it gave me a little measure of satisfaction. Still I had my own class to go to, no time to fuck around. However as I turned I slammed right into Richard Wenk. Or rather he slammed into me. “Watch where you’re going Dick Wank.” I shoved him back using the same moniker I’d christened him with five years ago in middle school. He was so fucking tiny. Like ninety-nine pounds soaking wet. I couldn’t believe that he was a senior or that we were both eighteen. I’d had to fucking go to school with him since we were in eighth grade. And he was still the same shrimpy size as he’d been back then. “Sorry,” he said aggravated. “I was just headed to class and I didn’t see you there.” “Not see me?” I was incredulous. “How could you not see me? I’m like two hundred pounds of muscle you little shit.” To emphasize my point I picked him up in the air by his shirt, his feet dangling over a foot off the ground, and brought him to my face height. I towered over the midget. Looking him in the eye, Rich didn’t have the usual look of fear on his face from school years past. Instead he wore a look of casual disdain. Whatever. I didn’t have time at the moment to properly teach him a lesson in respect. “Stay out of my way shrimp,” I reminded him, “or you'll regret it.” He was so fucking light I curled him twice just to give my arm a pump. Ladies liked the gun show after all. Then I casually tossed him through the air off to the side as I headed off to class. What a loser. * * * A few hours later as I was finishing up lunch with the fellas and I happened to spy Rich coming out of the bathroom near the cafeteria. There was something different about him from what I remembered this morning, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. Was this going to be one of those days? “Dick Wank!” I hollered. But he either didn’t hear me or didn’t give a fuck, as he kept on going. No one disses me and walks away. I grabbed him by the shoulder and slammed him into the nearest locker. He felt solid. More solid than usual. And maybe a little taller. What the fuck? “What do you want?” he demanded. Rich had never demanded anything in his life and sure as hell not from me. I was curious. Something was not right with the state of the universe, but in my mind I just couldn’t quite accept it. “You in some kind of hurry? Did you chess club dweebs finally discover porn or something?” “Let me go Scott!” He struggled underneath me and I realised he was pushing back with way more strength than usual. That was, in a word, different. “What’s up with you man?” “Nothing. I gotta go to class.” “Don’t get cocky Dweeb!” He just smiled back at me. And it was kinda sinister. I released him and I watched him walk away. I might have let it go, but then I saw something that totally blew my mind away. Ali Dachowski, one of the hottest bitches on the cheerleading squad, was checking Rich out as he walked down the hall. She actually gave him a once over and let her eyes linger on his ass. What? The? Fuck? No this was not cool. But I looked back at Rich and man if I didn’t see swagger. Dude was definitely bigger. That was freaky. His ass was poured into those jeans he wore and his shoulders looked thick. And he was indeed rocking the swagger. Had he been like that this morning? Kid hadn’t looked like he’d ever seen the inside of a gym and now it looked like he was sporting an athletic physique. I’m on gear and I know for a fucking fact that no one grows that fast. But I had PE class then, so I headed off to the gym. My curiosity was mighty stoked though. * * * Later that day Matt and I were hanging in study hall, which was held in the cafeteria, during our last period of the day. I’d have liked to skip it and hang in the gym, but we had practice later and there was no point in leaving. And Mr H took attendance at the beginning and end of the period. The old bastard. But the cafeteria was near the exits, so it was a good location to get out ahead of the crowd. Matt was scanning through my latest copy of Flex Magazine, while I scrolled through his iPad looking at all the pictures of hot chicks he’d hung with over the summer. They were mostly college girls and friends of his brother. “You were actually inside this girl?” My mouth was hanging open. The girl was tight. “Respect bro.” I’m not sure if he really had fucked her or not, but that picture was fine in more ways than I could count. “Oh fuck yeah.” He replied looking up. “Did you see her tits?” “Huge man. And totally fucking hot. Classy too. Not like the bitches around here.” “Dude I wish I was jacked like you man,” he told me as he turned the page. “Check out this dude.” He was pointing at a picture of one of the recent Olympia contestants. “That is sick man. But my cousin says I got a lot of modelling potential. He told me I should aim for the fitness look. More opportunities, so more money.” “Those skinny little fucks?” I laughed, dismissing the idea. “I won’t be satisfied until my pecs are bigger than this chick’s tits.” “You got the genetics for it.” He said, sighing. Matt was like me. He wanted it. But unlike me he didn’t have the balls to knuckle down and get really huge. I knew I’d probably have to find a new lifting partner at the gym. I was a bodybuilder, and I glanced at Matt knowing it was clear he was never gonna get any bigger or stronger than he was now. I looked away from Matt just then as something caught my attention. Rich was walking down the hall past one of the cafeteria windows. Damned if he didn’t look even bigger than he had at lunch. No fucking way I wasn’t going to get to the bottom of this. “Yo Mr H!” I hollered to the teacher. “I gotta drain the hose. Mind if I go to the john?” Half the room let out a laugh. Mostly the guys. But a couple of the girls too. Mr H was so ready to retire. You could just see it in his eyes. “Go on Balotelli. But watch your mouth. I’m too old for your shit.” “Whatever you say Mr H.” I got up in a hurry and Matt gave me a funny look. But I was desperate to see what Rich was up to. I got out of my chair like my ass was on fire and headed out of the cafeteria and towards the direction that Rich had been walking. He wasn’t in sight, but my guess was he’d ducked into the guy’s bathroom near the cafeteria. Seemed to be spending a lot of time in there today. I gave him a few seconds before I followed him in. I slammed the door open and it banged hard against the wall with a noise like thunder. Rich was standing near the sink. There was a pill bottle sitting on the side of the counter and he was just taking his hand away from his mouth as if he’d swallowed something. I couldn’t see what he’d taken, but I assumed it was from the bottle. “Dweeb, what are you doing?” He turned to face me, his arm knocking over the bottle he’d just set on the counter. “You’re about to find out,” he educated me smugly. “You’re only supposed to take one a day, but they felt so fucking good that I just had to take more.” “Take what?” “The growth pills of course.” I laughed involuntarily. What kind of joke was that? But even as my rational mind was prepared to deny the possibility, my eyes could tell he wasn’t lying. His shirt loose this morning was now stretched tightly across his chest and there was clearly a sizeable expanse of pecs underneath pulling at the fabric. And his arms. Talk about a gun show. Those sleeves were filled near to busting. He still wasn’t as tall as me, but he must have gained a fuck ton of muscle since this morning to be filling out his clothes like that. “Oh fuck…. It’s happening!” His head fell back in pleasure. He sounded almost like he was having an orgasm. Maybe he was as his dick looked like it was stretching out his jeans. What kind of shit was this? And as I watched his body started to elongate like he was being stretched, but not just up. His frame was expanding and I could see the fabric stretch further on his shirt. “How many of those things did you take?” I asked, my voice full of awe and wonder. “Five just now. Each pill puts on like ten pounds of muscle.” Fifty fucking pounds? In addition to whatever he took earlier today? Damn, this boy was about to hulk out. I felt a bit of panic in my lizard brain as I could see the changes taking hold. But the panic was soon overwhelmed irrationally by a desire for my own growth. And a good helping of jealousy and anger. I worked my ass off to build this muscle. And here was Rich who had gotten nearly as jacked as me in a matter of a day. Well actually I was wrong. At the rate he was growing Rich would soon likely get bigger than me. “What are these pills?” Wonder and envy warred in my voice. “An experimental drug I stole from my dad. He works at G&G BioTech. I’m not supposed to know he tests these on animals. I’m not sure his research is exactly legal.” I just couldn’t help myself. “Man that is so awesome!” I took a step forward to drink in the scene. In spite of everything this was fantastic. Like a fantasy. And Rich did a double take looking at me. I’m not sure what he expected. I’m not sure what I expected either. Dick Wank was swelling up. (Gotta remember not to call him that, I thought to myself absently.) The collar tore around his neck and the seams of his sleeves were straining. Fuck those guns really were huge! But his shoulders swelled as well, snug, tight, and like boulders as his pecs grew too great to be contained and the cotton tore itself apart. Both the swollen chest and newfound shoulders had made short work of the shirt. Rich tore the scraps away from his body and looked down at the new muscles of his upper body, as awestruck as I was to see that his forearms had thickened as well, veins arising under his tight skin. I think I was actually getting a bit hard looking at his neck developing too, no longer the pencil thin shaft from this morning, a scrawny pole connecting head to shoulders, but a massive column of big, tough muscle. I had to say it was doing his body good. His shoulders seemed to be growing ever wider, while his deltoids were becoming developed and rounded cannonballs. No, I amended, more like basketballs. His biceps and triceps were rippling with newfound power, thickening with each breath. It was all too much for Rich to stand and he started to flex. He didn’t have the elegance of a well-seasoned bodybuilder, but he made up for it with enthusiasm. And I couldn’t blame him. I could only imagine that the charge I got from my gear was only a pale imitation of what the dude must be feeling. As Rich brought his arms up to flex them in a double biceps pose they were already larger than my own nineteen inch cannons. And mine were certainly bigger than even any of the other jocks at school. Hell mine were bigger than most of the dudes down at the town iron pit. All this attention may have been fixated on his upper body, but my eyes were pulled away when I heard the denim of Rich’s jeans tear. His quads had burst the material with massive, new thighs. And it wasn’t just out, but up as Rich continued to gain height. It left only tatters of cloth hanging about his waist. With his newfound strength though Rich easily ripped off his belt to relieve the pressure and it left him with only his tighty whiteys on. Fuck they were stretched over that cock. If I’d been feeling overawed before I was also now feeling even more emasculated as I knew my own smaller dick was a pale imitation of that trouser snake that was filling up those briefs. I’m not even sure how they were staying on with that growing ass. The growth continued for maybe another half minute or so until it suddenly stopped, leaving him shuddering and nearly naked in the men’s bathroom at the end of the school day. “Holy shit!” I breathed. “That was SICK!” I offered my fist to Rich for a bump, like I would any of my buds, but I was a bit surprised by and unprepared for the reaction I got. Rich grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and heaved my two hundred pounds into the air like I weighed nothing. “You PRICK!” He started shaking me. Maybe I hadn’t thought through this very well. The scene from earlier this morning flashed into head, and I sighed at the thought. “You’ve made my life a living hell Scott. I’m going to kick your ass jock-boy. Things are going to change around here.” I could feel him start to curl me: once, twice, and finally three times. That solid arm wasn’t stopped or even slowed by my weight. “Dude. Respect! I’m sorry I was such a prick, but you gotta admit you were kind of a pussy before.” “Fucker!” Oh, shit! Rich threw me against the wall on the far side of the bathroom. I felt myself slam into it. The pain was immediate and radiated through my body. The mirror on the wall behind me shattered with the force of my back hitting it and I lost all my breath as it was slammed out of my body. Damn. I groaned, wheezing, as I hit the floor solidly. “You’ve always thought you were the Man.” Rich walked as he talked. I could feel myself hauled up by his hand again. “You have no idea the kind of pain I’m going to put you through this year.” I took a gulp, but I was still alive. “Dude you’re so fucking huge!” “What?” “You’re fucking huge. It’s awesome. I’ve been trying to get that jacked for years. I mean look at me. It’s my dream.” Rich started to laugh. “Yeah, you wish you looked like this. Who’s the pussy now?” I looked at him blankly. “I. Said. Who. Is. The. Pussy. Now?” I could see where this was going. “Ummm, I am,” I muttered meekly. “What did you say?” “I AM.” I said it as loud as I could. “You better believe it pussy. I’ve already had fifteen pills. I’m going to own your ass from now on. And with those little arms of yours you couldn’t even spot me…bro. If this show of strength was any indication of what he was capable of then he was probably right that I couldn’t. “Fuck you Scott. Just you wait. I’ve got years’ worth of pain waiting for you.” Oh shit! Maybe I shouldn’t have been such a fucking tool to him all these years? That was my last thought before Rich threw me again. I felt my body slam against the stalls with such force that the supports for the stall dividers came away from the ceiling. My head slammed against one of the porcelain toilets and I felt myself knocked unconscious and the light of the room faded. * * * I’m not sure exactly how long I’d been out, but I ignored the pain as I pushed myself up onto my arms. Damn if Rich wasn’t packing some power in those new muscles of his. I looked around the room. It was a mess where the mirror was in pieces and the stalls were in disarray, at least where I’d impacted them. My shirt was soaked and I could see that the force of my impact had actually knocked the toilet off of its base. It had been leaking water all over the floor. My hand went to my head. I reached up gingerly, touching where it hurt most, and my hand came away with red on it. Fuck, I’d clearly cut my head open also. What a fucking mess! It was like having a hangover and my brain wasn’t quite working correctly. Probably a concussion too. Hey, I might be a meat head but I wasn’t as stupid as I looked or acted most of the time. I looked around. The room was empty. Whatever havoc Rich was up to, he hadn’t waited around here for me to come to consciousness. And why should he? He’d clearly demonstrated that I was nothing to him. He probably thought I should be pissing my pants, but truth was I was buzzing. Not just from the concussion, but also from what I’d witnessed. I’d had dreams about having Rich’s power. And I’d been working my ass off to make even a fraction of those dreams a reality. But he did outweigh me now, and clearly those pills had augmented his strength too and not just muscle size. Well one thing was certain, the school day hadn’t ended yet. If the final bell had rung this bathroom would have been full of students taking a last piss before leaving for the day. It was too close to the exits near the cafeteria, so it was one of the more popular school toilets. And as no one had found me before now it was likely the school day was still on. RING!!! The noise went through my head like a jackhammer. But at least my timing was right. That had to be the final bell. Well I’d missed the end of study hall, but who gives a fuck? This place was about to be overrun and I didn’t have any explanations. Just then I glanced down and saw the pill bottle on the ground near my feet. It had must have rolled off the counter in the commotion and Rich had forgotten about it. I picked it up and shook it. There was a rattle, so there were still some pills in there. I popped the cap open. There were five left. There were small and white like little mints. Five clearly packed a wallop. If Rich was nearly my size when he took those five pills just now, then these should even things up a bit. Necessity didn’t need an invitation twice. I lifted the bottle and swallowed its contents. I didn’t feel anything. Maybe they needed a while to kick in? Rich had taken fifteen after all. The doors burst open and guys pushed into the bathroom. They gave me funny looks glancing at the chaos, but I didn’t give a shit about their questions. I ignored them, shrugging in my wet, bloody shirt as I elbowed my way out into the crowds of the hallway. I didn’t see Rich and I figured since he was now taller than me he was gonna be pretty hard to miss. Just then I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned around. Matt was looking at me curiously. “Dude! Where’d you go? It’s been like thirty minutes. Mr H was pissed. He gave you detention. And why are you bleeding? And wet?” “Man it's a long fucking story! But I don’t have time right now. Have you seen Dick Wank?” “You mean little Rich? No man, haven’t seen him. Are you going to practice?” “Man I’ll catch you up. I gotta take care of something first.” “Don’t make coach wait man. You know what he’s like.” “Dude, don’t worry about it!” My voice was getting more agitated with each passing minute. “You’re like my fucking mother. I’ll get there when I get there.” “Okay bro, no probs. See you later. And clean yourself up.” He walked off toward the gym locker room. I went into the cafeteria to explain to Mr H, but he’d already left. I grabbed some napkins from a container near the entrance to the kitchen and held them against my head. Practice would be starting any minute. Where would that little fuck…wait a minute…where would that hulking fuck go? Where would I go if I’d just busted out of my shirt like a big green monster? It hit me as a totally obvious answer: the weightlifting room. This time of day it would be unoccupied as football practice was held outdoors. Rich would have the place to himself. Or at least for a few minutes until I got there. I took the back way out of the cafeteria so that I could avoid the coaches or any players on their way to the locker rooms. The weightlifting room was part of a newer annex built on the side of the old gym complex which was original to the school. It meant you didn’t have to go through the main gymnasium to get there or go through the locker rooms. The school halls had emptied out quickly as students who didn’t need to hang around scrambled out of the place. Most clubs hadn’t started up for the year yet, so it was really just the football jocks that were still there. I heard the slam of iron on iron as I approached. That could only mean one thing. I was right. Rich was laid out on a bench. His bar was loaded with plates, forty-five pounders by the look of it, and he was attempting a bench press. He was struggling a bit controlling the weight, although he was managing to rep it, but his form sucked. I had to laugh. Rookie mistakes. “Maybe you need a spotter after all dude.” Rich racked the bar with a slam and I think it might even have been bending a bit as it hung on the rack. Looked like he had about twelve plates on the bar. Nearly five hundred pounds if I added it up right. Rich sat up and looked at me. If his gaze had been a super death ray, like in the comics, I’d have been just ashes by now. “What the fuck are you doing here asshole. Didn’t I kick your ass hard enough the last time we met?” “Apparently not.” I was nervous, but you can’t show you’re afraid. That’s what coach always says anyway. “As it happens I’m looking for a new lifting partner.” “Why? Did you and your wussy little boyfriend have a lover’s spat?” “Naw,” I shook my head. “As you can see I outgrew Matty over the summer. Kid’s solid, but he ain’t ever gonna be more than a fitness model. And I gotta feeling I’m about to put on some real muscle.” Rich looked confused. But I just flexed my nineteen inch gun. If it weren’t for the fact that Rich had just exploded through his own enhancement, he would have to acknowledge that I was rocking a mighty solid arm. And I was in fact just wrapping up my last summer cycle, my young muscle still pumped and swole as fuck. I had nothing to be ashamed of. Even if Rich did make me look like a skinny underwear model now. I pulled the empty pill bottle out of my pocket and I tossed it to him, which to his credit Rich caught one-handed. Dude had some good reflexes. Might even be good at sports now that he’d put some meat on his bones. He shook the bottle. No rattle. “Fuck. Forgot about those. How many did you take?” “Five.” Rich rose from the bench, crushing the bottle and letting the plastic fragments fall to the ground. His thick chest rippled as he stood, those massive blocks of meat, round and proud, jutted out and took my breath away. Soon, baby. Soon. At least that’s what I kept praying for. “You’re still looking like a tiny, little pussy to me.” Rich came over and flexed in front of me. I felt the wood grow in my jock. “This is turning you on isn’t it?” “Fuck yeah,” I whispered. “Me too.” He brought those guns up to me and did a double bicep in my face. They were bigger than footballs. I felt the heat rising in my body. It was starting. “Bro,” I told him, “We’re gonna be huge!” “We?” “Yeah man. You’re gonna need a lifting partner. Your form sucks. And clearly you know jack about posing. Lift with me bro and I’ll take you even further than just popping some pills. We can be gods man!” Rich had the grace to look abashed. But I could tell his body heaved with excitement. I could feel my own excitement as well at the thought. “Let me show you.” I was actually begging. He cocked his head, but moved his massive body aside and left the way open to the bench empty before me. The bar piled high with big, round iron plates was still racked. Rich folded those mighty pythons across the expanse of his pec meat and cocked his head. “Go on then…pussy.” Before he had meant it as an insult. But now it sounded more like a challenge. I took a deep breath. I wasn’t hulking out yet. Although the power was there. I could feel it, because it was like the hit from the roids but magnified by a factor of a thousand. That bench was calling to me. But I’d only ever benched three fifty before. And that was like a personal best. Could I lift over five hundred? Fuck yeah I could. I grinned and slammed my fist into his shoulder. I kept forgetting he wasn’t a bro. And fuck that hurt. It was like hitting a stone wall. Rich smirked at me, but I was too psyched. I was gonna rock this bitch. Laying down on the bench I felt the weight experimentally. If Rich could do this, I could it. Then I pushed it up. Fucker didn’t budge. Oh, hell no. I wasn’t gonna be defeated. I made sure my form on the bench was perfect. I felt the power pulse through me and focused on the pec muscle, rather than the shoulders. I forced myself to take a deep breath, feeling oxygen flowing in my body. Then as psyched as I could be I heaved the weight off the rack. Somewhere in my mind I knew that I was gonna be crushed. That I was just a pretender. But I banished that thought, and with all the last two years busting my ass I applied perfect form and brought the weight slowly down to my pecs. It was like a supernova exploded within me. Like the best orgasm I’d ever had inside Jane Thompson's tight pussy that summer. In fact I was pretty sure I’d just shot my load inside my jock. Whatever. I didn’t care. I was in some kind of zone. What had felt impossibly heavy began to feel like my warm up weight and I felt myself perfectly lifting well over five hundred pounds in a carefully controlled rhythm. Four seconds on the descent and powering up one second on the lift with no rest between. And it was hitting the pec muscle perfectly. I could feel the burn tear through the muscle as if it were pure sunlight. One rep. Then two. Then three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. On and on. It was like a warm up and I felt the pump. My tight shirt was plastered across already thick pecs. It was a big shirt and it had still been tight after a summer of ten weeks lifting, eating, juicing, and now whatever was in those pills. “HOLY HELL!” I felt the wet cotton tear away from my flesh with the swelling. Each controlled breath, each perfect rep making the muscle rise up higher. I knew the growth had begun. I felt it exploding out of every muscle. And soon I lost count of the reps, but I couldn’t stop myself from lifting that weight. It was like shooting heroin. Finally I racked the weight and sat up. My head was spinning, but it wasn’t from the concussion. I’d never felt better. Rich was standing there. He was a beast, but he had a dumb look plastered across his face, mouth slightly agape. “Now that dude,” I said with authority, “is lifting with good form.” I looked in the mirror and hadn’t realised what had been happening as I lay there. Fuck, those little white pills had worked their magic. I was looking pretty fucking godly in the mirror. My reflection stared back at me, and I was raging. My good looking face was even hotter than before. Any hint of softness had disappeared and my jawline looked like it had been carved by Michelangelo. Fuck did it cap off my physique. Starting with my neck, now wider than my head, which descended into the sweep of newly enlarged traps. Shoulders so broad and thick I’d have to turn sideways to enter a door. My pecs, freshly pumped, were more massive and striated than any pictures I’d ever seen in those bodybuilding mags that I fantasized over. I squeezed those pecs into a side chest pose. Nipples pointed down to the ground they looked so overdeveloped. And it just emphasized my guns even more. Those biceps were freakish. Bigger than turkeys. Bigger than any guns ever. In fact those weren’t guns. Those were fucking nuclear missiles. And the fucking veins I could never manage when I was juicing tore across those mountains! That was just the beginning. I broke the pose and dug my fists into my abs. I could feel that my lats already wanted to spread like the wings of a dragon, so I unfurled them. From the mirrors I could see the reflection of my back as those lats just keeping going and going like the stretch of a jet airplane. It made me look top heavy. But the thick bricks of my waist held me perfectly still. And I could feel all the muscle was still growing. The tatters of my wet shirt had fallen away as I’d stood up and a sheen of sweat covered the golden muscle that I was sporting. The abs themselves thickened further as I watched them. My waist looked impossibly narrow under those gargantuan pecs and lats, but it wasn’t thin at all. And I could see those bricks like impenetrable armour. My jeans were now shreds as well. I had bought them extra-large and they stubbornly held on, even though the quadriceps muscles had torn massive gashes and fought to get out. Fuck that. I flexed my legs and the last of the material tore free, and I twisted my legs until I felt the glutes rip the ass apart also. With one slight twist and the belt just broke free unable to contain the growing thickness. There wasn’t fuck all left after that because I’d always had the best calves in town. Even as a fucking teen before the summer started. And those thick, gigantic diamonds had made short work of the bottom part of the denim legs a while ago. Look at those fucking wheels. I wonder how much I could squat? I bet I could squat a semi-truck! I wanted to say that my jock was holding too. But not really! My dick was raging, as it had been on the bench, and it had torn through what little support my jock had offered. Yeah, that meat was gonna have every bitch in school begging for it. And I couldn’t help another small smile to myself as I hefted one of my balls in one hand. I wasn’t gonna lie. I’d had a bit of shrinkage from the gear, and since I’d only just wrapped up my cycle and I hadn’t started the post-cycle treatment to bring my boys back to size. Looks like I wouldn’t need it now anyway. Rich’s pills had done the trick and then some. I was gonna have trouble finding a jock to fit this junk. I took a deep breath and felt the growth as it continued to pulse through me. And I flexed it out for the next few minutes, pushing each and every muscle to the max until the growth finally stopped. "Holy shit Scott!" Rich looked dumbfounded and it was only then that I realised why. I was looking down at him again. Our heights were back to where they had been this morning before this odyssey had begun. And my five pills had definitely done their business. And more besides. If Rich looked like the Hulk before, I now dwarfed him. Matching and exceeding his size in every respect. “Things look like they’re back to normal Dweeb!” I grinned from ear to ear. “Hey!” His face darkened in anger. “Don’t worry dude. I’m just messing with you. Don’t forget I was bigger than you when we started. The pills have only just added to that mass.” I didn’t bother to tell Rich that I’d also been juicing like a motherfucker all summer. My suspicion was pretty strong that the pills had acted very favorably with the roids still in my bloodstream, likely compounding the effect, because any fool could see I’d just gained well over fifty pounds of muscle. I was fucking enormous. But no need to overshare, right? “I was serious about needing a lifting partner,” I told him. “And I’m pretty sure that we can bulk up your scrawny ass too.” I winked at him. “But I don’t have any more pills. How am I gonna grow?” “Bro, you got me now. And you’ve never lifted or eaten properly before. Imagine what’s gonna happen with me as your lifting buddy?” “Fuck yeah!” I could see Rich’s eyes glaze over with the possibilities. I flexed again in the mirror. There were indeed so many possibilities open to us now. And maybe Rich’s dad had some more of those pills? Fuck, we were gonna beast this place like it’s never been beasted before. “Let’s get started.” I grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed him towards the bench. “First thing’s first though. We’re probably gonna need some more plates.” READ MORE ABOUT SCOTTY HERE: Scotty 2.0
  3. geektofreek

    Home From College: Part 1

    Well by much demand I've decided to post for you guys the "Home From College" series on the new forum. It's definitely one of my favorite stories (you know how I can't get enough muscle dads). Here's the first part with a few minor adjustments on his size. Hope you guys enjoy *********************** PART 1 Ever since I was a little kid, my dad loved to show off. It didn’t matter if it was a new car, new gadget, or even a new pair of clothes. Dad just had to boast about everything. So I guess it's no surprise that he would show off this too. The picture popped up on my phone a couple weeks ago, a close up shot of his arm flexing. It wasn’t by any standards huge, but I had to admit, it was a little shocking. My dad, a forty two year old man buffing up? It’s a little out of the ordinary, and it’s got me more than curious, considering it’s now Thanksgiving break. I walked through the airport, searching around for his face. I could already imagine him standing there in his classic navy blue shirt and coffee stained jeans, the keys to his Mazda dangling in his hand. I had to admit, I really did miss my dad. It was always just him and I growing up, so we were more then close. “Hey sport!” I smiled and turned around, seeing a chest full of muscle come towards me. I barely had a chance to even think before these two massive arms wrapped around me, pulling my face into a mountain of traps. I almost couldn’t believe what was happening. I knew it was my dad, I could smell his aftershave. The muscles that squeezed against my chest though, were far from what I left a few months ago. “Missed you bud” Dad said with a deep breath, inflating these two massive pecs against my ribcage. The size of them was unbelievable, feeling like huge melons, not a mans pecs. His strong arms hugged me in even tighter, practically lifting me off the ground. I could feel my dads beer belly had turned into a solid valley of abs, squeezing painfully against my somewhat flabby stomach. I finally wrapped my own small arms around his huge torso, feeling the sheer size and strength of his back. Dad just chuckled a little, probably noticing how shocked I seemed. “What do you think?” “..Wow, dad!” “Started working out a little..” My dad raised his arm, flexing his bicep right there in my face, right in the airport. The mound of muscle made my eyes bulge out of their sockets, looking twice as big as it did before, stretching at least 21, 22 inches of solid muscle. His poor sleeve cracked and squeezed up to his cannonball shoulder as he pumped the muscle with such pride. God he looked like a pro-bodybuilder, a total gym bunny. I took a huge gulp, trying to close my open mouth. “Pretty cool isn’t it?” “it..It’s unbelievable!” “Haha, come on let’s get back to the house, I got a surprise for you” Surprise? What could be bigger than this? He turned around and started walking, letting me feast upon his equally impressive backside. To think that these were the same clothes he had been wearing for years. That navy blue shirt, it always hung off of him like it was a size too large. Now his wide stretched shoulders and enormous lats filled the thing so tight, it looked two sizes too small. All while down below, his coffee stained jeans were filled to the brim with his massive thighs and epicly pumped muscle ass. He turned back and grinned at me, like he knew I was checking out his body. I couldn’t really say that I was embarrassed, he was my dad after all, but it felt more then weird. He stopped for a second and then wrapped one of his huge arms around my neck as we walked. Half the airport began checking us out, like he was my hot sugar daddy or something. I guess I couldn’t really blame people. I looked down at his huge hairy forearm, feeling the weight of it, gawking over the size of it. Dad was always a little bigger then me, being in construction and all. Comparing us now though would almost be comical. My arm was nothing more then a twig compared to his new alpha status. “It’s so good having you home. I brought the old girl with me” My dad rubbed my hair with his huge hand, unwrapping his arm from my weak shoulders. My dad’s little Mazda Miata was his pride and joy. I could already see its bright candy red color as we left through the airport doors. It was honestly a wonder he could even fit in the thing any more. “I can take that” He grabbed my suitcase and popped open the trunk. As if I thought he couldn’t look any bigger, his entire torso suddenly swelled in size as he lifted the luggage into the air. His small shirt went skyrocketing passed his waistline, giving me a view of his incredibly ripped apollo's belt and hairy set of abs. The poor car bounced up and down violently as he stuffed everything into the trunk. The power behind his muscles must have been huge. He slammed the trunk closed and opened the driver door, slowly making his way into the small seat. I watched in absolute horror as his skin tight jeans began ballooning even bigger, squeezing against his massive thighs so hard I could see the seams start to split. My jaw was practically on the ground as he grunted into place, struggling to even put on his seatbelt. I had never seen a man look so obscene in his own clothing. Even his crotch sat there bulging between his legs, pushing the zipper out into huge spherical mound of cock and balls. “You going to hop in?” He fired up the car and smiled up at me, now I was embarrassed. I was just staring at my dad’s crotch, cruising on him like I would a guy at the bar. I quickly got in the car, looking down at his massive legs one more time. My dad sped off in his normal fashion, looking over at my obviously distraught face. “Can’t stop staring huh?” “Yea, sorry..” I turned to look at him again “You’ve just gotten so big” “Haha yea, it’s pretty incredible isn’t it. I have a feeling I’m going to have to buy bigger clothes soon. These jeans are starting to hurt.” My dad adjusted his crotch “Seriously.. What made you start working out?” “That’s the surprise, I started dating someone” “Oh?” “Her name is Denise, you're going to love her. She’s the reason why I started getting big, she sure does love a man with muscle..” My dad bounced his pecs with a chuckle. It must have been one hell of a girl to turn my dad into this. From the look of it, he gained at least 40 pounds of muscle, something I didn’t think was even possible in three months. To think all the last girlfriend did was just make him cook more. If someone would have came along like this a few years ago, my dad probably would have been a giant by now. “Home sweet home” We pulled up to the house, at least it looked the same. I got out of the car to go get my luggage, struggling to pull out my suitcase. My dad slammed his door and came up behind me with a chuckle. I could suddenly feel his huge thighs and hefty manhood press against the back of my small legs. It was almost frightening how big he felt, knowing he could probably overpower me without even blinking. “Here I can grab that” He leaned even more against my backside, reaching his burly arms around me and pulling my luggage out. I cringed as his crotch practically dug into my ass, feeling all that incredible muscle against my tiny back side. My own cock shamefully throbbed in my jeans, making my forehead bead with sweat. I was openly gay with my dad, but he never knew muscle was one of my biggest turn ons. “You ok?” Dad shut the trunk “Yea” “Hey listen, I know I got all this muscle, but I’m still your dad” He grabbed my shoulder, giving me that reassuring smile. I wanted to take in what he said, I really did. Watching him walk off though, the spinning image of my perfect wet dream, I knew it was going to take more than a few words to get me through this weekend. “Babe you here? Come say hi to Scott” Dad held open the door as I rolled my suitcase in. Everything looked the same so far, but I knew it wouldn’t last. This twenty something year old blond bombshell came out of the kitchen, looking like one of the girls in a Victoria Secret ad. I could see why my dad was getting big for her. She was tan and athletic, wearing a matching pink tank top and low riding shorts. Hell if I were straight, I’d probably get big for her too. “This is Denise” My dad smiled and grabbed her waist, pulling her next to his body with a quick kiss. She had to have been at least 10 years younger then him, closer to my age. I casually waved my hand and smiled back. “It’s good to finally meet you Scott” “Denise is a personal trainer” My dad boasted “Oh..” “Scott’s still shocked at how big his old dad has gotten” “He can barely put down those weights anymore. He’s even competing soon” She looked up at him with a smile “Really?” “Yup, just a local one. The Santa Series. You know how much I love to show off” He flexed his arm with a grin “You should come and help me pick out some stuff for the competition tomorrow” “I thought I was going to help you” Denise whined “Don’t worry babe, you can do the shaving..” My dad grinned and licked his lips, pulling her in for this deep sloppy kiss. I never thought I would be envious watching my dad kiss someone, but I most certainly was of this chic. The man looked like such a hunk next to her, fondling her backside with his big burly arms. It was like I was watching a porno, a vintage muscle porno with the way my dad looked. My dad just kept lowering his hands more and more, forcing his huge tongue down her tiny mouth. She practically whimpered as he pulled her waist into his giant inflating manhood. I wanted to look away, but instead I watched like some total dog. My dad glanced over at my gawking face, snickering under his kiss. “Easy there babe, haha, sorry son. Denise and I can get a little wild” My dad chuckled. I smiled back as best as I could, trying not to stare down at his half erect cock. You would never think I would miss that small dorm room back east, but at this moment, I most definitely did. The amount of lust I had for the man standing there was more than uncomfortable. I felt my dick bulge and knees ache over his awesome figure. This wasn’t my dad, this man was a total fucking stud. “Why don’t you go upstairs and pack. Dinner’s going to be soon” I grabbed my suitcase and slowly walked upstairs, hearing them start to make out again. The fact that I wanted to turn around and watch again made me cringe. How was I going to survive an entire weekend with him? Or more importantly, what am I going to do, if my dad gets even bigger..
  4. vitruvian3

    rewarded effort

    some background: i've been lurking this site for over a decade, trying to work up the courage to post something one day. i guess today's that day. this is a relatively short snippet but i'm planning on eventually adding to it. i guess it's my thanks to all of you for providing stuff for me to lurk at for all those years. --- It had been a long year. Trapped inside for most of it, languishing away, Jacob could feel his mind and body withering. Sure, it'd been fun for the first couple weeks- out of work with nothing to do, expenses taken care of by his employer's robust severance cheque... but after he'd beaten his favourite video games for the third or fourth time it had grown quickly stale. And without his friends coming by, well. Bored was putting his mental state lightly. See, Jacob had been a social guy. A real butterfly, as it were. He was cute, was the main reason- though if you asked him he'd probably have a few more choice adjectives to use. Narrative honesty requires that we stick mostly to "cute" here; he was classic twink, not so much skinny as just un-toned, smooth, more pretty than handsome. Looks that got him laid, sure, and pleasurably so. And looks that were definitely not getting him laid anymore: he idly opened Grindr for the third time that morning and was greeted not with invitations but with the silence of an app laid waste by quarantine. God damn it, he thought. It hadn't been the first time he'd had that thought that morning. The thing though that had made quarantine especially grating on poor Jacob's psyche wasn't even the tumbleweeds rolling across the wide road of his sex life. No; it was more troubling. You see, Jacob had been giving himself quite a bit of introspective time. Considering his options, as it were, and what he wanted out of life. And he'd touched upon something he found... worrying. Jacob wanted to be big. Not-- not huge, he told himself. But maybe if he could, you know, get some serious workouts in, really dial in his calorie intake, do a "dirty bulk" or whatever they called it, it'd be nice to have a little meat on his frame. A lot of meat on his frame. Four-plate squat meat on his frame. And the rest of the body to go with it-- thick and powerful and hard and so, so strong. This wanting turned, shall we say, a little more intense. Soon he was fantasizing about himself as an emerging musclebear, hairy and huge and exuding a masculinity that wasn't so much powerful as undeniable. The kind of guy he'd find himself transfixed by at the bars, but the kind of guy whose attention in turn was fixated on those like him. He spent hours browsing sites, looking at powerlifters, at offseason bodybuilders, at a (maybe not so) shocking amount of porn, building his idea of what he wanted to become bit by bit. Reading about how to achieve it, first balking at the requirements, then gradually embracing them. He had all the information he needed. He had a goal. He had the resources. He just needed to put his plan into work. It took a suprisingly long time for him to get up the gumption. Jacob may have been a flirt, but he was shy; changing his body like this would immediately make him the centre of attention in any group. But the yearning was stronger than his self-consciousness. It grew, and grew, and one day-- he woke, stood, looked at himself in the mirror, and decided to start. Was it difficult? Of course it was. Having no access to an outside gym, Jacob started with bodyweight. Squats, pushups, wall-sits, dead bugs, crunches, planks-- he ran through the beginner's gauntlet for as many reps as he could stand. The first day he went through it once, the second day twice. By the end of the month it was easy as breathing. He chalked the progress up to the monstrous amount of food he'd begun to consume; in the mirror, his frame looked slightly broader, his muscles more tight. But not larger. Not yet. The second month, he bit the bullet and began to order weights. An olympic bar and bench came first, some bumper plates next. He began to deadlift, to squat, to press. Dumbbells followed shortly after, and with them curls, extensions, any movement he could come up with. He scoured the internet for more. He ate like a starving man. He ordered more weight. When the first pair of proper plates came in, it'd been three months. When the second pair arrived, it'd only taken two weeks for him to work up to them. He had gone from lifting twice a day to spending his waking hours either eating or lifting. It's not like he had much else to do, he reasoned. And the rush he felt when he looked in the mirror-- He had changed, dear reader. Jacob had taken to lifting like a fish to water. He was lean, not bodybuilder levels, but hadn't had a lot of fat on him to start with. This only made the muscle he'd put on more stark. His legs were thick, quads becoming more clearly separated by the day, his calves hard and heart-shaped. His ass had tightened, risen, round and hard-- every time he saw it over his shoulder in the mirror, he longed for more. His back had widened, the wings of his lats apparent, his traps beginning to rise. His shoulders were rounded, beginning to separate more fully. His chest- he'd worked hard on it, and his pecs had blossomed into hard, gorgeous mounds of muscle. He'd find himself flexing them alternately throughout the day, whenever he was bored; it'd become a hobby of sorts. His arms were incredible, for someone so new to lifting. Thick, hard, and with just the faintest beginning of a vein curving over the peak of his bicep. The real standout, though, were his abs. Jacob had been merciless to them, even when he was doing only bodyweight exercises, and his sadist streak towards torturing his stomach hadn't ceased. His efforts were rewarded with a near-freakishly tight midsection, his abs showing through in a clear six-pack despite his relatively high body fat. His obliques were steel-hard, cascading down his sides and connecting to form a flawless Adonis' belt, an arrow of muscle straight to his dick. He knew how strong these muscles were-- could do a five minute plank without breaking a sweat, had begun to do weighted sit-ups holding two plates on his chest -- but something in the back of his mind still stirred. He wasn't satisfied. More weight was ordered. More food. Jacob began to research supplements, first the ordinary, then when he'd exhausted that endeavour began to dip his toe into the more intense, esoteric, dubiously legal. It only took another month of intense, unrelenting lifting before he plunged deeper. He didn't want to cycle. No, he wanted to cruise; wanted the slow build of his body putting on more mass, becoming more and more intensely hard and strong and masculine with every day he woke. The day he got what he'd ordered, he regarded himself in the mirror before his first injection. He looked good, by anyone's measure; veins had begun to emerge in his arms, which had ballooned from set after superset of curls and extensions. His pecs had grown thicker, deeper, the seperation between them stark. His legs were thick, quads fully obviously separated even unflexed, the muscle heavy and like steel. His ass had become something out of myth, round, high, and tight. It was getting hard for him to find anything to wear that didn't make him look cartoonishly pornographic; if pants fit around his massive thighs and rock-hard ass, they would inevitably bag around his comparatively tiny waist. Speaking of. He had focused even harder on his abs, incorporating ever more torturously long weighted static holds and hundreds of reps of every movement he could devise. Ten minute planks with 150 pounds on his back. Bicycle crunches with punishingly heavy ankle weights. He'd get his ab roller out and spend a few hours before bed performing thousands of reps, unsatisfied until he'd pushed the muscles to failure, and then finish off his day doing crunches until he couldn't move. He'd wake up on the mat, still in his workout clothes, and run his hands down his stomach: like hot steel, his abs tightened with every breath into something even he lacked the words to describe. Four pairs of bricks ran down his stomach, protruding a solid inch unflexed. Obliques beyond description - so hard they didn't feel human - flanked them. When he prepped his shot, pressed the plunger down, and took his first step towards something he couldn't truly even picture, he looked at his reflection and almost came. Not thinking of what he was, already near-Adonis-like in his muscularity, but what he was going to be.
  5. geektofreek

    Outgrowing The House

    Hey guys! Hope everyone has been enjoying the new forum like I have. If you haven't already bookmarked my brand new website, I posted this story earlier today. It's been a long time since I've written a macro story, and while it still mostly focuses on muscle, I'm sure there is going to be something for everyone in this story. Enjoy! ******************************** It was strange to say that someone would want to outgrow their own home, but high school senior Zachary Parker wanted exactly that. He stood there naked in the bathroom, a giant of nothing but muscle and young teen sweat, eyeing his shower like it was the competition. He knew today just had to be the day. The young teen was teetering on 400 pounds of solid muscle after this mornings workout. His body felt so incredibly pumped, so unstoppably huge. He knew immediately as he put one foot into the shower that things were definitely different. The small growths that he had been experiencing were nothing compared to the explosion of muscle that had happened earlier. There was no telling how huge he had grown this morning (with a smashed scale now sitting in his bedroom). All he knew was that the shower began to make this horrific cracking noise, the pipes inside the walls strained, and even the tiles began shattering like glass. “It’s finally happening...” Zach snickered. It was actually almost hard for the muscle teen not to get aroused at this point. He had been fantasizing about this moment for so long, he almost didn’t even know where to start. He figured he would do something that would typically be innocent, washing his body for example. There was almost that sinister chuckle as he popped of the cap. There was no way the shower going to hold, just no fucking way. As he began lathering up his mountainous hairy pectorals, the first bolt blew off the wall, bouncing off his 70 inch muscle chest. Zach just laughed and continued casually washing his chest, hearing the strain of the metal framework, the impending destruction of the all the grout and plaster holding everything together. With a flinch of his giant hairy legs, a flex his mountainous arms and barndoor-wide back, he triggered another small growth. It was almost frightful how comical the young god thought the whole thing was. There was such an overwhelming amount of joy he felt feeling his body squeeze and fill the tiny space, just like when he had outgrown the houses small door frames. With barely any effort, and what felt like pounds of muscle packing onto his frame, his shoulders and legs become wedged and almost stuck between the showers bending frame... STRRRAIIINN CRACK Zach watched in amazement. The cheap walls around him collapsed to the floor like they were nothing to him; childrens architecture in the face of a real god. With his body now totally unleashed, completely exposed, there was almost a part of Zach that wanted to just keep growing until the he filled the entire bathroom. A fun thought, bringing him a small chuckle. He figured though he should probably wait, he wanted to enjoy every minute of this. He arrogantly stepped on the broken shower door and crushed the plastic frame beneath his feet. After the shower it was onto the clothes, his third favorite part of the morning. Everything he wore was a size XXL and up, yet it still seemed to be no match for his hulking muscle boy body. The once super sized varsity football tank barely even reached the upper part of the teens hairy brick plated abs. It was all caught between the teens boulder sized hairy pecs which seemed to almost stretch over a foot off his breast cage, nipples the size of fucking pancakes, the most immense canyon of hair and muscle. Next came his fully tailored briefs, white just the way he liked them. The pouch was specifically designed for the teens heavy nut suck and enormously large foot long cock. Truth be told though, as crazy as it sounded, his manhood was almost starting to look comically average when compared to the size of his gigantic muscle body, small even. Even though Zach was a little disappointed that it had seemed to stop growing like it once did, there was a small satisfaction knowing that he managed to make MELON sized testicles look small. By the time Zach got downstairs for breakfast, he was the definition of obscenity. After his briefs, the giant teen had somehow manage to squeeze himself into his last remaining pair of custom 46X38 jeans. His dad nearly choked on his coffee watching the morning news. Even though he lived with the giant muscle teen twenty four seven, nothing could have prepared him for the way that Zach looked this morning. “You see something you like old man?” Zach taunted, flexing one his gigantic arms. He knew what his dad was looking at, it was the same thing he was always looking out. While his father was mostly straight, he recently learned that the man was a total fag for big muscle arms, and now that his monster teen biceps were a record breaking 28 inches in size, chiseled like some hairy fucking mountain of muscle, engorged in the most disgusting display of vascularity, he knew there was no way his dad would stand a chance. Zach just arrogantly whiffed his own pitts, watching his father's crotch bulge between his jeans. It really was only a matter of time before the old man would crack. Eighteen years old and he was already among some of the biggest muscle studs in the world. He was literally a factory of testosterone, dripping with power, effortlessly packing on more muscle and hair then most bodybuilders could ever dream of. "How b-big are they now s-son...?" His dad could barely ask the question. Zach menacingly thumped a little closer. It must have been his undersized white tank and swollen blue jeans that was making his dad really whimper today. He knew it really was the perfect choice of outfit to show off his unstoppable growing teenage physique. He never understood why so many muscle men hid beneath their baggy gym clothes all day when they could look like this. The clothes were so tight, so painted onto his super roided out muscle-boy body that you could even see detail in his rock hard nipples and firehose sized cock. After all It was because of this his own old man was literally sitting there in his recliner with a full on erection beneath his jeans; no remorse, no hiding, he had totally lost it over his big muscle boy. The drool just wept from his dad’s lips like an endless river, I mean school girls had more control than this. That’s not to say there wasn’t a small part of Zach that was totally getting off on this moment. After all what son doesn't look forward to totally dwarfing their dad when they grow up. “Why don't you take a guess" Zach finally decided to start, raising one of his meaty muscle boy arm. His triceps hung there like huge hairy slabs of meat, while his bicep, it was like looking at a mountain of muscle, swelling bigger with every passing second. The young teen smirked as his unmatchable and magnificent muscle peak went flexing past his own eye level, swelled beyond his own head, squeezed into his own face. It was long until the freaky mammoth peak reach it's full and daunting size of 28 inches. “O-oh my g-god, LOOK at it!!” His father stuttered pathetically "Ooooh yeah that's right, biceps bigger than your fucking waist!” Zach squeezed his bicep that much bigger. It was then he looked down with a sneer and watched it happen like clock work. His fathers cock, like every other man’s, began throbbing faster and faster between his legs; the size of his young muscles, the enormity of his pits, the sheer stench of his musk, even the straightest of men couldn’t handle it. His dad just shamefully began blowing what had to have been the biggest load of his adult life, right in between his own jeans. He clenched the sides of his armchair as he continued to look up, struggling to hold back his cries of pleasure. "You know I'm going to outgrow this entire house right dad?" “Breakfast!" His mom shouted "Yes!!" Zach said with excitement. The teen rested his giant arm, leaving his now humiliated father to soak in his own shame. The entire house now made that daunting thump as he took each hulking step towards the completely loaded breakfast table. His mother like most mornings had prepared a meal large enough for a whole feast; pancakes, sausage, eggs, bacon, potatoes, all piled up like endless rolling hills, enough for ten people at least. Zach felt his large cock bloat between his monster legs like it always did before a feast. The notion that every bit of this food would soon turn into raw muscle was such a get off. He couldn’t wait to get in there and stuff his face so he could grow even more. “Thanks for breakfast mom” Zach gently kissed her on the forehead "w-wow just look at you this morning" Just like his father, his mom seemed to have an extreme attraction for certain parts of the male physique. For years he had been catching her stare down at his monster muscle thighs and epic bubble butt, but just like his dad, this morning she couldn’t resist from full on “deer in headlights” mode. She was especially glancing at his hefty horse-sized teenage package. Zach smirked having to admit his lower half was ridiculously gigantic, in fact it was almost becoming a struggle to walk. He figured, in the same unorthodox fashion as earlier, that he would give his mother an equally as impressive show. “You like these legs mom?” Zach widened his stand, slowly beginning to flex his guerilla sized thighs. It was only a matter of seconds before the blue denim began to snap and tear along what was probably the most muscular legs in the human race. Zach eagerly watched her awestruck face as the first tear had formed along his right leg. The denim fabric was practically painted onto his skin at this point. You could see everything, absolutely every freaky detail of his monstrously out of control thighs. There wasn't a single doubt that they had to 38 inches of bone crushing hairy muscle, yet there they were growing bigger, beefier! SNAP “Ooooh yeah…” SNAP “Get a load of this mom!!” Zach chuckled like a kid at Christmas. Both seams had blown open, relieving only momentary pressure. Lucky for him though, it was far from over. As the arrogant stud flexed even further, It wasn’t long before the rest of the blue denim threads began snapping away off his jeans like power-lines in a thunderstorm. His mom squealed and covered her mouth as the most monstrous hairy thighs began squeezing out of his large denim jeans. Zach had to keep adjusting his stance wider and wider to accommodate the irregular amount of size his ultimate leg flex was taking on. They already had to be a freaky 39, maybe even 40 inches of solid muscle, biggest on the planet! Within his own two feet spread almost further apart than he could bare, the large bulging zipper that contained his jaw breaking cock BURST open. THUMP His mom fainted. “Is she ok!?” His little brother spoke up, watching the whole spectacle from the large breakfast table. When Zach finally turned around, his little brother could see why there mother fainted. Between his barely held together jeans was the teens giant manhood stretching his white briefs between the gaping zipper hole. The poor kid couldn’t even grasp how anyones cock could ever achieve such size. The enormous and freaky cock head looked bigger than his own fist, a piss slit so huge you could stick your tongue down it. “You know I’m starting to think my clothes aren’t going to last through the day...” That’s all Zach said. He knew his giant cock was tenting his briefs through his jeans, exposed for his little brother to lay his scrawny virgin eyes on, but he didn’t care. He looked back down at the opulent breakfast feast and felt his stomach rumble with immense hunger. He began walking forward, feeling the house truly thump this time. Dishes in the cupboards rattles, the floorboards beneath his giant feet almost bent. He knew colossal thighs must have been approaching near the immobile territory. There was such strain and heft to his footsteps, enough even to make Zach wonder just how much bigger he could grow. As he pulled out one of the chairs, even attempting to sit down almost seemed to be struggle. His thighs were just swollen against one another. He widened his stance once more, wrapped his legs around the specially reinforced seat. You could hear his remaining clothes crack and strain. It was always the sound people heard before the teen would burst through his own clothes, before thousands of more dollars would be spent trying to keep him looking somewhat normal and decent. "How much you want to bet I could eat this whole thing Jeremy?" He said with a cocky grin, watching his little brother poke away at small plate of food. With one of his huge burly hands he lifted one of the serving plates up to his face. His monstrous cock just bulged even bigger underneath his briefs as he gazed his hunger upon 24 deliciously scrambled eggs. With one of the now seemingly small forks on the table he began wolfing them down his throat. Only a few minutes later he moved onto the meats, the potatoes, and finally finished off with the pancakes. Of course with all this new fuel being added to his body, Zach started to slowly grow once more. As he consumed what must have been over 20 pounds of food, what remained of his jeans began tearing away hopelessly. He didn’t even have to flex this time, even move, he was just getting bigger! RIIIIIIIIPPPPPP "Fuck yeah, look me grow little bro!" Zach was so unapologetic. He continued to eat like a beast, packing on muscle faster and faster, scarfing down every last bit of food on the table. He even grabbed his brother left overs and lifted the plate to his mouth, dumping the food into his mouth like some dump trunk, finishing it all off with one loud gulp. SNAP The chair collapsed. With his now unimaginable weight, it sounded as if a bomb went off as he went crashing to the floor. His little brother just squealed as the hardwoods beneath his global butt exploded upward, the dust and plaster from the ceiling went falling to the ground, and the walls and windows surrounding the kitchen cracked; It felt as if a fucking 6.0 earthquake had just hit the house, yet It was really just one teens accidental destruction. Zach just laughed arrogantly, slowly picking himself back up. His tank had ripped free during the incident, and what little denim remained on his legs soon began to rip free as he stood up. Standing there now in just his barley strapped on briefs, Zach looked around realizing he must have now stood almost 7’5”! “I think I’m going to have to start thinking of a new goal with the way this house is shrinking so fast...” Zach laughed deeply. The excitement of his impending demolition of his childhood home was getting him so rock hard he couldn’t bare to stop. Jeremy nearly pissed his pants as his own gigantic brother raised both of his large arms in the air. So powerful they seemed, yet you could tell there was significantly more of a struggle to move then there was before. Zach knew within an instant that extreme immobility was beginning to take place. There was no longer a space reserved for the him to wash his hair or even scratch his neck. It was just muscle swelling into muscle. Zach teased though anyways, playfully trying to demonstrate a simple crab pose from his onlooking kid-brother. He barely got half way before his biceps squeezed into his face, his elbows bumped into the ceiling above. His biceps had to to be well over 34 inches at this point, so big in fact they threatened to crush his own face like a grapefruit. Unlike most men though who would cower in fear over this situation, Zach just snickered, and reached his tongue out for one massive worshipping lick. "You know I think I can guess what muscles you like most..." Zach sneered down at his brother “... you like my pecs don’t you?” Zach thumped closer, towering over two feet taller than the barely adolescent teenager. With one of his big hairy knuckled hands he relentlessly squeezed one of his boulder sized furry pecs like some crazed muscle worship video. He almost felt bad taunting him like this, the kid was always so nice, so supporting of his insatiable desires. The fact was though, even a boy of his age wanted to see something like this. “You know I can barely see below them...” Zach chuckled “That’s not to say I don’t want them bigger though” Zach gripped his fist together in front of him, purposely ballooning his mountainous pectorals almost two feet off his breast cage. With the small whimper his brother seemed to release, he knew this was his muscle of choice. It was only a few seconds of growth before Zach literally couldn’t see below them. He grinned with a freaky satisfaction knowing that he would no longer be able to see his own two feet, suck on his own cock, do anything remotely normal. He just proudly kept on growing them until they became so enormous, so astronomically huge, that even his own chin helplessly started to be pushed up. “Are these big enough for you yet little bro!?!” Jeremy whimpered. He had always admired the superheroes in movies with a nice thick set of pecs, but this was taking things to a whole new level. Massive rolling hills of hairy muscle, bigger then fucking tires, now hung from his macro-addicted big brother’s chest. He wanted to lick and worship every inch of this chest, suck on those rock hard freaky sized nipples. As he thought about this though, he heard the strain of something below. He gulped and slowly looked down, not wanting to almost see what he knew had been growing... “Ooooh yea, DIG IT little brother” SNAP Zach’s briefs went exploding onto Jeremy’s head. The poor kid whimpered as the most horrendously musky and pre-cum soaked fabric covered his face. The smell that crept into his young nose was intoxicating, so musky and yet sweet he almost didn’t want to stop smelling. After what must have been finally a few minutes, Jeremy reached up pulled down the yellow cum stained fabric, witnessing the tremendous thump of his brothers head hitting the ceiling. Zach casually reached up and pushed his hands against the ceiling. There was that extra moment you could tell he thought about it, what he was really doing. It was short lived, because only a few seconds later, that thought turned into delightful chuckle. “It’s time the world witnesses a new god...” And with that, Zachary, outgrew his house.
  6. It happened while I was right in the middle of crossing the street. I was walking home from work, exactly halfway across the intersection when I felt it. At the time, I didn’t know what I was experiencing, but it felt like a fist had punched me in my heart while a snake wrapped around my lungs and a baseball bat slammed into my solar plexus. The pain was only momentary, but it was intense and unforgettable. I was a healthy man in my early 30s. I had never experienced sensations like this. I was worried I was having a heart attack or a stroke, or some strange cancer whose effects had snuck up on me all at once. Since the pain was gone as soon as I felt it, I finished crossing the street, and then leaned against a tree to stop and collect myself. Few, if any, of the other pedestrians marked me, and the cars kept whizzing by, no longer stymied by the red light. I was no longer in any pain. I was only five blocks from home. My husband Perry would likely be home. He is a heart surgeon, but he usually doesn’t work on Thursdays, so it would be a strong possibility he would be home. He would know what to do. Besides, it was probably all in my head. It was so quick that maybe I hadn’t felt anything—I’d just imagined it. My friends liked to tease me that I only married a surgeon because I'm a hypochondriac. They also had no idea how “a five like me had bagged a ten like him,” to quote my cattiest, bitchiest friend. True, I’m not much to look at. I’m just 5’9”, a sort of non-descript height, neither tall nor short. My face is also rather plain. Mud-brown eyes, mud-brown hair that I keep short-cropped, a nose that’s slightly too big for my face. I’m fit because I walk everywhere (two miles to work both ways), but my body isn’t particularly athletic. My dick is an average 6 inches. I have scattered body hair and a crooked smile. Nothing to look at. It’s also true that I come from a working class family and have a mid-level office job—it’s not like Perry married me for my money. It’s also true that I have no obvious demonstrable skills to land me a man: I have two left feet, I can barely draw stick figures, and I have a tin ear. Perry, meanwhile, is a dreamboat. He has naturally blond, thick wavy hair. His beard is always immaculately manicured. He’s 6’4” with a lithe, muscular body, just thick enough that his pecs and biceps visibly stretch his clothes. He also has a thick 8-inch dick, sings like an angel, and won multiple swing dance competitions as an undergrad. If this wasn’t enough, he came from money and has a surgeon’s income. My friends know that I’m kind, compassionate, and thoughtful. They see how much I make Perry laugh and how frequently he likes to kiss me, and they acknowledge we’re intellectual equals. Our marriage isn’t a complete mystery to them, just mostly a mystery. What they don’t know is my knack for sexual role play. I can spin a fantasy that will have Perry hard and leaking before I even touch him. Before me, all of Perry’s boyfriends had been sexually unadventurous pretty boys like him. Pretty boys often don’t have to try during sex—but us normies do. If I flatter myself, all my sexual panache did was get me a second date. My personality “bagged him.” As I laughed at myself for overreacting to one millisecond of pain, I calmed myself with the knowledge that Perry would know what to do. Reassured that I had a plan, I resumed my walk back home. It wasn’t two steps away from my resting tree that I realized things were different. My clothes were sitting on me wrong, pulling at me in odd and uncomfortable ways. When I looked down, I could see that more of my socks were showing than normal, and as I stared, a swath of shin appeared too. My sleeves also appeared to be rolling up a little bit, and the hem at the bottom of the shirt was trying to fight its way from behind my belt. My shoes also felt tighter. A few more steps later, I walked into a low-hanging tree branch. I walked this way 10 times a week: I knew this tree branch. It was low-hanging, sure, but it was only a hazard to me if I had an umbrella. On a day like today when the sun was shining warmly, the branch would pass over my head unaffected. The only explanation that made sense of everything was that I was getting taller. I looked around me, and, sure enough, it was plain as day that I was getting taller. The handful of people around me on the sidewalk seemed to be getting shorter, my strides were getting longer, each step was increasingly painful as my shoes grew tighter, and the tree branches were becoming more of obstacles. I felt a pleasant breeze tickle my stomach. My shirt had finally escaped my pants, and a large peek of my flat abs were on display. Similarly, a large flash of my shins was clearly visible. I slowed down as my impossibly tight shoes hobbled my progress. I stretched my feet one by one in hopes of relieving some of the pressure. It worked, after a fashion. My toes burst through the front of my shoes. Again, any pain I felt from this was only momentary. Since I was squarely in the residential district by this point, there were fewer pedestrians out and about. The few there were all had looks of astonishment as they stared at me. They could tell I had gotten taller. One middle aged man (a neighbor named Jack) had even taken out his phone and was filming me, which encouraged me to get home faster. At the same time my shoes gave up, I stopped growing taller. It was a good thing too, as my clothes were overburdened and threatening to join my shoes. And I still had three blocks left to walk. None of this made any sense. Perry would know what to do. Suddenly, a new sensation seized me, and it too slowed me down. I felt heavier. I don’t have other words for this. My body didn’t look particularly different, but I felt significantly heavier, and growing heavier by the second. I rubbed my stomach, and suddenly I could tell why I was heavier. My muscles, while they hadn’t gotten any bigger, were all getting denser, harder, and—yes—heavier. I could feel the strength coursing through me, trying to keep up with my staggering weight increase. I didn't have the mental capacity to try to understand this anymore; I was now just accepting my reality. It was a matter of fact that I had gotten taller; I was now just as inexplicably getting heavier. Just when I thought I could get no heavier, my clothes felt tighter again. Jack had started following me, keeping time with my ever-changing pace, and I could see a lascivious leer light up his face. I didn’t need to look down to know why he was staring. My muscles had started to swell larger. I pressed my hands into my abs. Not only did I now have a blossoming 6-pack, but I could tell my hands were bigger, and I could also feel that the density and hardness I’d recently developed was keeping up with the swelling musculature. In other words, my muscles were even harder, denser, and heavier, and only blowing up larger. My shirt was uncomfortably tight as my chest bloomed outwards. I was having a little trouble breathing until the top three buttons all gave way at once. It was then that I realized my neck had also been thickening. I reached up to feel just how thick it was, when I heard a tearing sound. My biceps, flexing as I reached towards my throat, rent both sleeves simultaneously. I looked over to Jack only to find that a small cadre of college-aged boys had joined him, staring at me, most with their own phones out as well. I realized I had to get home before I became even more of a spectacle. Perry would know what to do. I tried to pick up my pace, but that was easier said than done. My thighs had thickened into mighty columns of muscle, thicker than my waist. My growing weight didn’t help matters either. I had to throw my legs around each other in an awkward waddle, a walking method not conducive to speed. In my rush, and unaccustomed to this growing body, I tripped over my own mass and fell face-first into the sidewalk. My fans across the street cried out in shock, worried I’d hurt myself. Of course, by this point my chest had thickened so incredibly big that it took the full brunt of the impact—my face never made contact with the cement. However, I am pretty sure I cracked the concrete. I can’t say for certain there wasn’t a crack before I landed, but then I stood up, my pants shredding off my large, growing, flexing ass). I examined where I had just landed: there was a crack in the pavement, something like an impact crater. It took me a while to regain my balance. My shoulders were freakishly wide and capped with dense, thick muscle that were infiltrating my peripheral vision. My gigantic pec shelf and the overhanging ridge of my ass cantilevered out at odd angles. My biceps fought for space against my widening lats. My continually expanding quads made my stance need frequent readjustment. But, when I did regain my balance, my fans cheered. Slowly, deliberately, I continued my trek home. My shoes burst from my feet. My shirt, belt, and pants followed soon after. The few last vestiges of my clothes that clung to me were in tatters around me. Most of my torso—including my gigantic, round, pert, and still-growing pecs— and legs were completely exposed to my fans. I was pleased that my boxers were miraculously still holding on. Then I felt a new sensation. My cock and balls were feeling heavier. They were starting to grow too. My fans must have realized it at the same time I did, for the one or two who hadn’t been filming me pulled out their phones to film my newest bout of growth. By this point, my pecs were such gigantic protuberances that I couldn’t look past them to my growing crotch bulge without risking toppling over again. I could, however, both hear and feel the growth. I heard if when my boxers snapped clean off me, leaving me stark naked. I felt it when my mighty ass, gigantic balls, and free-swinging cock bounded free, gently caressed by the spring breeze. My balls were down to the tops of my thighs, still surging larger. Blessedly, I was finally in front of my house. However, I knew I was far too wide and thick to fit through the front door. Hell, I was so heavy by this point, I’d likely demolish the front porch just by stepping on it. From the shed out back, I heard grunting and loud, heavy clinking sounds. Perry was working out in his personal gym. When we bought this house, there had been a mowing shed in the backyard, but Perry had converted it into his personal gym. Because the previous owners had owned a riding mower, the door to the shed opened like a garage door: it was a wall that slid up. My fans followed me as I toddled and waddled around the side of the house to shed out back. I did my best to pull up the door, but unfamiliar with my new strength, I ended up just tearing it off the shed. That act of wanton destruction caused my fans to disperse. Inside his now three-walled shed, Perry was in his workout clothes, his face red from exertion, all his hair slick with sweat. He paused mid-curl and stared at me. I felt my muscles continuing to enlarge, my cock continuing to lengthen, and my balls continuing to swell. At that moment, my balls reached past my knees, the cock large enough and thick enough to match it. My muscles were now so big as to have surpassed inhumanly large a hundred pounds ago. When Perry saw me, he looked instantly aroused. But not surprised. “Hello, Dirk,” he said to me sweetly. “Has it finished yet?” “Has what finished?” I asked. We were both impressed at how low, resonant, and sexy my voice had become. “The body hair hasn’t grown in yet, so I don’t think so,” he said, ignoring my question. As if he had invoked it, my face, chest, and abs erupted in a thick carpet of hair. Lush and luxurious, so thick you could grab it by the fistful, I was now a furry, hairy fuck. Soon on top of that, I felt what I could only describe as my skin shrinking—my muscles now showed more definition, veins forced their way to the surface. “You are so hot,” Perry said, nearly drooling. “What’s going on?” I thundered. “No, seriously,” Perry said. He put down his weight and pointed over to the floor-length mirror. I hadn’t felt any of the changes to my face, but it had clearly changed. I was model handsome with a sleek new nose, intense cheekbones, a prominent jaw, and a thick but maintained beard. My hair was no longer mud-brown; it was charcoal black. My eyes were no longer mud-brown; they were amber. As I looked in the mirror, I surveyed the rest of the changes. My chest was giant, prodigious—two hairy globes of muscle hanging gravity-defyingly above a taut, tiny waist of cobbled six-pack and cum gutters. My thighs were cabled, veiny, striated columns of thick brawn. My arms were so thick as to dwarf Perry’s thick, muscular legs—pushed out even further by sinewy deltoids and wide, cobra-like lats. My ass was so intensely large and muscular it was visible from the front. My cock was as thick as Perry’s forearm and hung down to my knees, soft. My balls were the size of basketballs in a sac that hanging even lower. As I stood there, absorbing my breathtaking glory, my cock hardened, growing larger, thicker, huger, more rigid and veiny, and the slight breeze in the air stroked it, stimulating it beautifully. Perry’s phone chirped. “That’ll be Jack sending me the film he took.” “What the fuck, Perry?” I asked. “Well, Dirk,” he responded, “if you recall, there was that very complicated heart surgery I performed last month. It was sixteen hours long, and the patient was touch-and-go the whole time. But, she pulled through and made a full recovery. In record time, mind you. It was like magic. She should've been recuperating, nearly bedridden, for months. But, she came to my office yesterday. She offered to have sex with me as thanks. When I explained she was still recovering and should take it easy, she told me she'd jogged almost ten miles to my office. When I explained it was inappropriate for a doctor to have sex with their patients, she insisted we have sex anyways, as I technically no longer was her doctor. When I explained I was happily married to a man, she then offered to make a sexual fantasy come true.” “What?” “Turns out, fae folk have very similar cardiovascular systems to humans. And, among her people, a debt cannot be repaid with money alone. She proved her fae powers to me, but, when she uses them on humans, they are limited to sexual magic. She asked what fantasy of mine she could fulfill to repay her debt.” Perry paused meaningfully. Everything that had just happened did seem magic, so I accepted it. If Perry was convinced, that was enough for me. “A sexual fantasy of mine that I wanted to come true? That was tempting. I told her I’m already married to the man of my dreams, but what if he had the body of my dreams? So, I showed her our first role play. From our first date.” I swallowed hard, my Adam’s apple bobbing thickly. “That was so long ago,” I said. “You don’t remember the details, then?” he asked. “I don’t remember the broad strokes,” I admitted. “What are the details?” “You created such a world, Dirk. You should just reread it.” “The gist?” I implored. Perry suggestively raised and lowered his eyebrows. “You’re now 6’9”. Ninety inch chest, forty-two inch thighs, thirty-six inch biceps, forty-inch waist. Your muscles are also five times denser than a normal man’s, so you probably weigh over 1,000 pounds and are five times stronger than you look. And you look stronger than the Hulk. Also, it’s now ten times easier for you to gain muscle than a normal man, supplements and PEDs are three times more effective. You barely need to do anything to maintain this masculine edifice. I could keep going.” By this point, my dick was hard as a girder and leaking a river of pre. “What about this?” I said, pointing to my gargantuan erection. “30 inches soft, 48 inches hard. Super sensitive with twice as many nerve endings. A super-shooter. And the amount of testosterone you produce.” Perry whistled, impressed. “So, I’m never gonna top again,” I said pointedly. “We both prefer it when I top,” Perry said. “But our role play gave me five triggers. Five sentences I could say to temporarily alter your body.” “Meaning what?” I asked. “Ride ‘em cowboy,” Perry said. As soon as he finished speaking, my dick somehow got harder. Oddly, as it hardened, it got smaller and smaller until it was only 9 inches and proportionately thick. However, it was diamond hard, blazingly hot, and just as sensitive as it had been. I could see my heartbeat as my cock pulsed in sync. “In the role play, you called it an atomic erection. The same number of nerve endings, the same amount of blood. So, that tool,” he pointed, “is exponentially harder than its four foot counterpart, but just as sensitive, and conveniently fits it my mouth, hands, or ass.” It was painfully hard. But the pain was somehow pleasant. “What’s the trigger to make it go back to its four-foot size?” “No trigger. You just have to come.” “My body’s impossibly huge,” I said, trying to reach my dick, but failing because my biceps and pecs continuously collided into each other. “Clark Kent,” Perry said. And as soon as it was uttered, my body compacted into itself. My height and body hair remained what they were, but my musculature condensed. I looked like an impossibly ripped 320-pound bodybuilder with something like 2% body fat, but I could tell I had lost no strength or weight—I had just become even denser. But I was small and nimble enough to reach my aching cock. My balls had also condensed. They were still tantalizingly large and absurdly heavy, but I could fit one in the palm of my hand. I began stroking my cock, delighting in the lightning fire of delight emanating from my ministrations. Perry said, “Your soft cock would be appropriately scaled down, too. With your body this way, you can still go to work, hang out with friends, and seemingly live a normal life. But I wouldn’t go swimming at that density, unless the water’s shallow. I bet you can guess what trigger will turn you back.” “You’re not going to trick me into saying it,” I said, blissing out on my masturbation. “At least, not until I climax.” “Say it all you want. Wouldn’t accomplish anything,” Perry said. “The role play gives me and me alone control.” “The other two triggers?” I asked. “One makes you go into a mindless rut for a full day and night. The other makes you obsessed with putting on another 50 pounds of muscle mass. The scenario you wrote has you start at this size with potential to grow so much bigger. As long as we have access to heavy enough weights, like construction equipment and commercial airplanes.” I took in everything he was saying, but I masturbated more frenetically as he spoke. I could feel an orgasm inch closer, but I couldn’t cross the threshold. “Jerk off all you want,” Perry teased. “While your dick’s this small,” he said of my nine-inch monstrosity, “only I can get you off.” I stopped masturbating, and locked eyes with Parry. I was panting heavily, my thick, hairy chest rising and falling. “I know what to do,” Perry said. “We should both play hooky from work tomorrow, and we spend the next 24 hours in a mindless rut. What do you say?” I nodded, my eyes practically begging him to say it. With a smirk, Perry said, “Heigh-ho, Silver.”
  7. Hey guys! This is my first ever attempt at writing a story on here. Hope you'll like it, sorry for the bad english and if there are mistakes here and there but that's not my first language. FIRST PART “Tomorrow more thunderstorms, 25° degrees with a chance of clear sky in the afternoon” said the television. Man, this weather really isn’t doing good to me. Thinking about all of what’s been on-going in my life in this past, crazy year. I’ve always been a solitary person, not a loner, just someone who enjoys time with myself, lately I’ve been feeling really down. My name is John and I live in New York, in the outscourts. I’ve always been an extremely solar person and I had a lot of friends over the years but as far as my relationships I’ve always been quite unlucky. All of my stories have ended with me being really heartbroken and alone, I never had a long lovestory, even after i came out. I come from a catholic background but when I’ve heard that my chuch didn’t see people like me as “normal” I had no other chances than to leave and start living for myself, even tho I’ve always needed something to believe into, that decision didn’t really impact my life, I didn’t fall into depression and I’ve always kept being a happy person but I’m kinda understanding that I'm now starting to feel a bit lost. So I decided to text my best friend and tell him that at 27 I feel like that. If there’s something I’ve always been grateful for is that I’ve always been blessed with awesome friends. Even when I came out, they always have been understanding and supporting and they even got my back with my parents in the beginning. His response took me by surprise: “you should try astrology”. Has he gone mad?. I’ve always been on the nerd/space-lover spectrum so I didn’t really believe in that shit, how could lifeless things like planets control and condition our lifes? Phisics explain you quite well why these stuff can’t be real, come on!!! What are we even talking about… “stop that bullshit that’s going over your head and try it” said the message. Lol, he knows me too well “just search on youtube for Taurus august 2022 and see what comes up”. Well, let’s try this bullshit I said to myself. So there I was, a 27 years old male searching for something fake that is probably never going to happen. The first videos starts filling my page. A train of negative thoughts fills my mind: Lol they’re contradicting themselves, so it’s my life going to be good or nah?, well, let’s open one of these. The video opens with a table and a lot of cards on the plate. The voice of a girl who seems to be smoothing and healing starts playing in my headphones. She shuffles the card and starts talking bull… ehm, things. I’m surprised by the way, the things she says are not that terrible and they are actually great. I can see now why so many people follow this stuff. “So, apparently you are going through a lot lately or you were going through a lot, or u’ll be” – there she goes, trying to get into people's good graces – “I just want to tell you that this card means that your troubles will end soon, a new love is coming in and wow, it’s actually going to be your soulmate!” – They always say stuff like this, but you know, this makes me happy, I hope she’s right. She even goes into details: “I see you meeting this person at some place that has something to do with sports. It’s not going to be exactly your type but go for it and stick with it, that is your challenge, if you win, things will exceed ur expectations and even your wildest dreams.” And then the reading ends. I have to admit it, right now I feel great and I really hope that what she’s being saying comes true. With that in mind I go to sleep, not after thanking my friend for suggesting me such videos. One week has passed since that night and I find myself feeling more engulfed and connected to this new town, I now have a small group of friends to hang out with and I feel more confident. As a result I decide try out things I’m normally scared to do. I decide to join a gym. I always wanted to have muscles and look better. So i make my way to the nearest one, however, when I get inside I remember why i was so scared. A huge guy, much taller than me and with wide shoulders comes passing in front of me. And no, I’m not scared of being hurt, I’m scared of being attracted to him. I always had a fetish for strength and huge muscles since I was a kid and I was afraid that by joining a gym, this fetish of mine combined with my gayness could have led me to trouble, but as I follow this guy, with my mouth watering and my eyes wide open I find myself in a very comfortable, modern and happy place. A young lady welcomes me and asks me, with a very calm and comforting voice what I want to achieve, I explain to her my goals and she calls one of the personal trainers. My mind is absolutely taken by the beauty of this guy. Shining blue eyes, blonde hair, a perfect smile and just a happy attitude that makes u feel comfortable and safe but it’s what is underneath the face that blows me away. It’s defenatelly one of the biggest guys I’ve ever seen, wearing his tanktop only, his body seems to be carved out of stone. Two enormous biceps that must’ve been at least 20 inches bulges out of his frames and shifts and moves at every movement he does, on top of that, enormous boulder shoulders complete the pack and make my puny body feel so small. I see also two perfect gigantic pecs bursting out of his frame and only my fantasy could dream about what’s under that, covered by that tank top. Then I got slapped back to reality by his voice, telling me that he made me a plan and a diet based on my goals and asking me if I want to get around the gym, to wich I respond yes. As we enter the wigh room my mind almost collapses. The huge, filled with machine, space is populated by all sorts of people young, old and of all body types but my eyes are fixed in some type of people especially. I noticed with awe, that my personal trainer is one of the medium sized guys there and that there are way bigger guys all sweaty and grunting. It's like I’m in paradise and that’s a problem, I try hard to hide my boner and the personal trainer almost notices it. At the end of the tour I pay for my first subscription and leave, looking forward to come back for the first session the day after. The next day went as fast as a bullet-train and it’s already afternoon, in a few hours and it's time to head to that fantastic place I’ve been yesterday. My mind rushes trough all of that huge guys I have already fell in love with, maybe some of them noticed me, maybe some could be gay and interested, maybe that huge black stallion who smirked at me while flexing, I never had a muscle guy as a boyfriend and I’ve always wanted one. So here I am right now making all sorts of stories in my mind about guys I never even talked to. I pack my bag, putting a t-shirt and some shorts in it. I also throw my brand new liquid bottle I’ve bought the other day at the store and I head towards the gym. As I get inside i see my personal trainer sitted on a couch. God, is he beautiful… Today he’s wearing a t-shirt, the best t-shirt I’ve seen with a planet on it and I don't know if i'm more taken by the fact that he's playing some super Smash Bros (Wait, all that muscles and he’s also a nerd?) or by the huge pecs that stand against the firm of his shirt. Anyway, he sees me and comes welcome me. “Hey man, what’s up?” God how beautiful his eyes are… “Are u ready for today’s session?” “yes, absolutely, I can’t wait! Is that SupersmashBros?” “yes, I’m a huge fan” “oh, me too, what’s your favourite character?” “idk, I love all, anyway, today we’ll start easy, you have to do a 2km walk on the tapis-roulant and then we’ll start with some light dumbells. You can find them in the main room near the mirror, don’t be afraid to ask other people to help u, me included, if there is something we are proud of in this gym, is the quality of the people, everyone is so positive, supportive and ready to give u hand, even those big scary guys, don’t be afraid to talk to them, they look tough but inside they really are awesome persons, we’ll all here to reach our goals so motivate each-other is our number one priority” “ok, got it, thank you!” “I’ll be training aswell so you can find me in the weigh room or here doing some paperwork. If u want I can come around sometime and look at your progresses!” “Well, that’d be great!” “Ok, c u later, and remember, you can, and you will obtain the body of your dreams, all you need is a little consistency and work hard, we all done it, you can too!” “Thank you so much, have a great training!” ...and just like that he was gone. The first thing I noticed in this conversation was his detachment, maybe he’s not into me, or maybe he just treats the new clients this way (gosh i am really crazy, am i?). I enter the changing room and I find it empty. AAAh, that’s bad, I really wanted to see some naked sexy huge muscles but for today nothing, there’s only one slim guy. So I take my clothes off and start looking in the mirror, before joining this gym I trained at home for a bit with wathever I could so I’m not really extremely skinny, even if still little as fuck, I have some abs starting to pop out and my little 10 inches biceps, “it’s not that much but it’s a start” I repeat to myself. I flex my right bicep and take a snapshot. I really want to do things right this time so i’m taking progress shots. I can’t wait to see them grow bigger. So then I’m ready to finally start my training. I head towards the weigh room and the same “enchanting” smell of sweat, iron and testosterone fullfills my nosetrills. I head towards the tapis-roulant, they’re facing the road and the rest of the city. The view is amazing, but I have a more amazing view I can observe right from the window’s reflection. Two, big and cute stallions are training with dumbells just right behind my back I see all the streations, all the veins pumping blood and screaming power from inside of them, all of this coupled with sweat and grunts… “hey, what’s going on? You’re new here!”. A voice wakes me up from my fantasies. I turn right and I see this guy in the tapis-roulant near me, very slim, slimmer than me, long hair over his face. light skin and big brown eyes. “Good thank you, Yes I’m new” I try to cut the conversation short… “Oh, so how do you find the gym, are u having fun or…” I noticed that my 2 km on the tapis-roulant were over. “Well, it's my first day here so i don't know yet unfortunatelly, bye”. While walking away I noticed him getting a bit upset about my reaction. Maybe he’s just very shy and seems to be a bit nerd. But not too much. He keeps following his routine. “Well, maybe I’ll talk to him more” I thought to myself. In the next weeks we started to become friends, as i approachd him more, because i've been a real asshole the first day, too much taken away by other muscle guys, i need to control my fetishes. Anyway, His name was Andrew and he was into the same things as me, he liked space more than me and was a huge nerd of it, jesus he knew way more than me and I was astonished by how intelligent and passionate was about the subject, we could go on for days talking about galaxies, planets, nebulae and all sorts of stuff. We exchanged views on the possibility of humans getting to mars and what could possibly happen on there. If terraforming was possible or not and I was surprised by his knowledge on phisics and chemistry aswell, Just talking to him for one hour made me learn so much about the topic that I was taken away by how much I knew more when we were done talking. He was also a big travel enthusiast and he told me about the places he visited with his family and how amazing they were also how he could not wait to come back to those places. He made every session in the gym far more easier and less tiring. Actually, to tell the truth, I could not wait to get back to the gym to meet and talk to him. He told me was becoming a civil engineer and even in that field he knew so much, you could tell it was a passion of him. Still, he was not my type. Even tho he had those beautiful big brown eyes, I was still attrackted to that hunk of a personal trainer and to all those amazing other people, so I would go on and off to those guys and talk to them, getting weird looks or being ignored but I was daydreaming about the fact that maybe they could have been into me (i am crazy, i know). I remember one day trying to say something sexy to my personal trainer and see how he reacted to that and all I got was a weird stare and a laugh after, later that day he cleared all my doubts, he was not gay. So, in one way or another my experience there always brought me back to that nerd which I loved to be in contact with that seemed to be the only person I can really get along with. That said, the people there were really extremely nice and once appured that I was gay, wich justified my really weird behaviour towards them. (I told it publicly one day in front of everyone, the nerd included) I started to make some friends in there. The bigger guys after the news were even happy to see me staring at their gigantic muscles (obviously maintaining the distances), they laughed and joked about the fact that: “At least you enjoy these, we do this stuff for girls but they all prefer smaller guys with the ‘rich and cool guy’ attitude” and they told me that if I kept going I would have become like them one day. To recap, it had become a heaven, every day I could not wait to get back in there. After sometime, one of the girls at the reception invited me to a party with some of her friends at her house to meet new people. I loudly said yes. I was just invited to the first party in this new town! The night came and I was really excited but at the same time scared, I did not knew anyone except for her so It would be quite a challenge to fit in the new group. So I was there prepping for my first night out. I came out of the shower and I looked at myself in the mirror. Wow, all these beautiful times and the gym were really having their effects on me. I noticed how my bicep went from a 12.5’ up to a or a 13, they were starting to emerge and getting bigger and my shoulders and pecs were doing the same, I also noticed how my first abs were starting to pop out and my belly was disappearing. After I did my hair I felt like an adonis at the beggining stages was staring back at me in the mirror (i'm also very narcissistic apparently). I didn’t feel so good with myself and so happy in years. I wore my light-blue shirt with short sleeves with my baije trousers and I did not wear a tank top under. I wanted people to notice how i had no belly and how big my biceps were getting. I noticed how the sleeves were getting kind of tight and that made me feel very powerful. A bit of essence and I was ready to go. I felt like a puma, the thing, I could never been happier. I arrived at her house, a not-that-big house in the residential part of the city, but really cute and purposely adorned for the party. A very beautiful Janice, dressed in her best dress greeted me. She was really taken away by my appearance and complimented me for how I looked. I was on cloud nine and that gave me such a big confidence boost for the night. He incroduced me to everybody. I was kind of disappointed tho, I’d expect it to find more muscular guys since Janice’s workplace. Instead, i saw that everybody was on the skinny side. Then I went to the first floor in search for the toilet, I found myself in a narrow corridor and I realized I didn’t know where it was. On the right hand-side there was a kitchen so I decided to step in to ask for directions. As soon as I turned the angle I stopped on my feet and I was blown away. A guy, was standing there drinking with his back leaned against the wall. He was certainly one of the most beautiful guys I’ve seen in years. Two kind of familiar big brown eyes were mounted on top of a kind of childish-looking baby face, his perfectly trimmed brown beard covered up his cheecks and his chin. On top of that there were the most perfect hair I’ve seen in a guy, forming a kind of a wave on top of his head showing a very broad forehead, meaning that he probably was also clever. But the big dish was what was underneath that. Now this guy was by far the biggest guy at the party and he must have went a lot to the gym. He was far from being a bodybuilder but he was significantly bigger than me with a mid-large fitness model bodytype that made him really stand out from the crowd. His biceps were unflexed but once in display they might have been at least 18 inches. In the middle of that two big pecs were clearly visible from under a bit-too-tight-for-his-muscles light blue long-sleeved shirt that he was dressed in and the lack of a curve under them meant that he might had something exciting under those. He finished his drink and turned his head towards me. I was petrified. What do I do now, do I run away? a million guesses crossed my mind Why do I become shy as hell when it comes to new hot guys, also why am i such a big muscle whore…. He smiles Goddamnit how beautiful his smiles i… A familiar voice came out of his mouth when he started talking “JOHN! Hi!”. “A-Andrew? H-… I mean… Hi-how are you?” in my mind: HOW COULD HE POSSIBLY BE HIM, I TALKED TO HIM THIS MORNING HOW IN THE WORLD… Also, do his voice sound a bit pitched down and more powerful? “So in the end you’ve made it in time, you were so scared today” “Y-ye.. yes I mean haha yes, have you seen it… I really made it” – My mind still processing all the data from the stud in front of me. “Is something wrong you sound strange…” “nono absolutely” as he moved closer to me I started to take in the fact that he was bigger than previously tought, to the point where I started to feel a bit of that powerlessness and intimidation that I love and feel around the huge guys at my gym, I also noticed that when I met him he was shorter than me but now we saw eye to eye. As we started to talk about our day, the usual friendly and laid back attitude I’m used started to came out from him, even if he told me that he was a bit nervous due to the new social setting. The one who kept acting different was me. I just couldn’t get my eyes of him, those newly acquired wide shoulders and biceps were amazing. He didn’t seem to care about my staring so I decided to laid a compliment. “BTW, you look incedible tonight” I said causually, in the middle of our conversation. I noticed his face started turning red as he shyely replies to me: “Hey thanks, you look good too” I nodded and kept going with my compliments: “No, I mean, you look different, you should always keep this look” “Haha yes, thanks. I didn’t know that a haircut, some nice clothes and lens instead of glasses could make that much of a difference! Everybody’s giving me compliments and now you too, I might thank Janice”. “How about this shirt, it’s amazing, where did you buy it?” “Oh, it’s an old shirt of mine, I know, I should’ve gone buying a new one because this one’s from 3 years ago and it’s a bit tight” And it was, my eyes were in astonishment at the sight of the shirt being stretched over his big chest. “Yeah, you can tell, gym is really doing good on you, when did you got so big?” A weird and confused, a bit uncomfortable but happy face appeared on his face. I was sweating like a pig and regretting every word that came out of my mouth… HEY, he really noticed that I was giving him compliments tho. “What are you talking about, you see me everyday, you’ve seen me naked this morning, It’s always me.” Gosh, why I always do this to people. I must have shutted my mouth, WAIT I HAVE THIS STUD NAKED AROUND ME EVERYDAY AND DID NOT NOTICED IT? Then a flash comes into my mind: Oh yeah, he does a flexing session at the end of every training but he had long hair and my attention was always taken by the fact that that’s usually my huge personal trainers hour to change in the locking room. While he was saying that he brought his right arm behind his head and while scratching it he made his bicep tense a bit. It was actually much bigger than I expected. Hell, it might have been even well over 18.5/19 inches for the looks and it wasn’t barely even fully flexed. He started playing with his hair as that amazing bicep started dancing following the movements of his fingers. Some big veins started to appear under as I kept on watching, absolutely mesmerized by what I was withnessing. I can’t believe I was now starting to drool after the same guy who I was trying to escape the first day. My face must have been aroused a bit the whole time this was happening as a stare from his questioning big brown eyes brought me back to earth. Right, in the locker room, during his flexing sessions he was even asking me questions on what did I think about all this might he’s building and I would distractly answer him while I spent my time looking at a person I was not even that close, changing his clothes, What in the world was I thinking? Now I need to come up with something. “Yes, I see you, but I don’t know, it’s probably the haircut that actually let’s people see how big you’ve gotten”. His eyes turned into a proud uncomfortable stare as he stared to look at his own muscles, getting his arm down and flexing it a bit together with his right pec. I was about to cum. “Haha thanks, I’ve been working out a bit here and there” As he said that he started to glance at the people around us as I did too, he noticed that a lot of people were staring at him with the back of their eyes His glare turned into a confident one. "Yeah, I feel a lot better now that I'm a bit more muscular, less scared and more at peace with myself, you have a great body too" " Thanks but I'm barely half your size dude!" "Nah, u look great. U look much much better and beautiful than when I first met you at the beginning of this 3 months" He said that with a very shy glare, omg how I loved this huge shy muscle nerd I had in front, he was the hottest person on the planet right now. A pleased Janice was staring at the conversation from the doorstep.
  8. Elongro Silver "That's my boy! a father cheers on his son. He's masculine brown beard and headed father in the stands of a little league game as he cheered on his little son briefly running in the foreground. The scene fades to a few years later. "That's my boy!" said the same father in the stands at a school gym. he and his son are slightly older the father's hair and beard are salt and pepper, his son is taller and more adult looking like he was in high school. A few years later... "That's my boy!" the father cheers on his growing son. It's obvious his son and the others players have taken Elongro. Cut to... The father and son walking together after the game. Both come across the son's group of friends. "This is my dad!" The son says to the friends and they warmly greet him, but various camera angles show the size difference. The father is jovial but there is a look of dismay. The son is revealed to have a slight look of pity. Announcer: "Feeling a little small in this world?" Cut to... another scene of the family at a restaurant. The father and his wife are at a table at a restaurant looking upward at their two GIANT boys. "Feeling pushed to the side?" Cut to... a shot of the family at a reunion, the GIANT sons are the center of attention and the parents are cast aside. "Feeling like you're worth is shrinking?" Cut to a scene of the father at work looking at a young co-worker getting a big promotion that obviously should have been given to him. "Then ask your doctor about new Elongro Silver from the makers of Elongro!" the announcer lauds as the box and logo are shown. Various scenes of the father growing and gaining more confidence in various locations including the gym progress as the following paragraph is read. "Elongro Silver has been clinically shown in older adults over the average age of 45 to dramatically improve muscle size and strength as well as height and overall health. Elongro SIlver may increase the size of genitals and libido. Elongro Silver can even treat or cure some previous health conditions after use based on clinical studies. Side effects include dramatic growth of muscles and height. Regular exercise can increase these effects. Growth effects are variable based on body type, metabolism and overall health before taking Elongro Sliver. There may be other factors that may affect growth. Body growth has been known to be more affected by the intensity of exercise. Mental side effects such as increased attention span, acuity and overall intelligence may occur as well. These are also affected by situations that require increased use of mental states. Minor effects such as rash or bruising and soreness at the injection site may occur. These effects are temporary and non life threatening. Be prepared to accommodate for the effects of growth as Elongro Silver may make some ordinary life situations a little more difficult. Government and private programs are available to assist with this life adjustment. Elongro Silver may cause changes in mood, thoughts of dominance and superiority complex may develop although mild and treatable. Seek professional help should these moods become severe. Elongro Silver is a vaccine. Elongro Silver must only be taken once. Do not take Elongro Silver if you had a previous dose of Elongro or Elongro Silver. Detrimental and potential life threatening effects will occur should multiple doses be taken including shrinkage of muscles, height and other body organs including genitalia. Depression and suicidal thoughts have occurred after a second dose. Only your doctor can prescribe Elongro and Elongro Silver. Cut to... similar scene later on of the son and father walking together. "This is my dad!" The son announces proudly as the father stands tall next to him, his muscles bulging huge and his height seeming to loom over the son's friends. Different camera angles reflect the scene. The son's friends look at the father in awe as the father turns to the camera. "Get your life back, BIG TIME! Talk to your doctor about new Elongro Silver." The father flexes a massive bicep. "I did." The son and his friends surround the father patting him on the back and treating him like a bro before the scene fades to black.
  9. Note: this story is the continuation of TheEd's prequel to his story The God Father, written with his permission. This is mainly focused on the everyday experience of the main character, Derek, transforming into a superman. (written February 2013) The God Father: the path to unlimited power My dad had continuously been eating and growing throughout the whole day, by the evening he had emptied all the government special nutrition boxes and decided he should take a bit of a rest. He gulped the last sip of protein shake, closed his big fist, turning the steel shaker in his hand into a smashed piece of metal as if it was paper, and threw it on the table. He was breathing heavily, as if he's had a bit too much. It was the first time his body was put through such fast growth and calorie intake and he got carried away by his increase in size and the feeling of new strength all the process provided. That's why he didn't notice his body was burning all over and his veins were sticking out like crazy, for a moment he thought he was going to explode. It took him about fifteen minutes of rest to regain his breath and for his veins to stop pulsating like crazy. He just sat there, feeling his new built body, he looked down on his torso and then stood up. He just smiled as he just couldn't stop staring down at his own body. Then mom entered the kitchen and just let out a loud "wow". Derek just looked back at her and smiled broadly, he was only wearing a pair of tight underwear pants. My mom, Gina, was a beautiful woman, she was in her forties but looked like fifteen years younger, she worked out and kept her body tight and in shape, and she was beautiful. Some people even said she looked like Charlize Theron. I always wondered what a woman like that did with a loser like my father. She contemplated her husband's 5'10" (1.78m) 260 pound (120kg) figure. He took a deep breath and put his hands in his hips, making his chest expand proudly for her. He looked just like a bodybuilder, not in super cut contest shape and not quite in off-season shape, he was just a healthy muscular man with just the adequate amount of fat and muscle. For example, his abs were visible only if he flexed, other than that you could see only a hint of muscular abs. He was wide shouldered, with 21" (53cm) arms, a pair of legs that could belong to a professional rugby player and a weightlifter's round butt. Mom walked closed to him, she was only 5'5" (1.65m) so he towered over her. She immediately put her hand in one of his big arms "wow honey, is this all you?" "Hell yeah! Guess I'm the big man in the house now, hehe", as he replied she was surprised at the sound of my dad's voice, it was deeper than before and more masculine. As she looked up at him, she marveled at how handsome he looked, he had a full head of hair again and she couldn't help appreciate the manly stubble that had grown on his face throughout the day. "Wow, how do you feel?", she asked "I feel incredible, I feel like I'm a fucking locomotive", he replied with confidence. "Just how strong are you?" "To be honest, I haven't checked, let's see!" The big man walked to the table and grabbed one of the government steel boxes with his hands, the sides of the box were about half an inch thick. He effortlessly crushed the box, then took another and crushed it just as easy, he looked at mom and smiled cockily. I tried to dent one of the boxes and it was so solid it wouldn't budge. My brother Brian tried to do the same and it was to no avail. Derek just crushed all the boxes and turned them into a pile of rubbish. "That was too easy", he said and gave a look around the kitchen in search of something to use his new strength on. Brian came running from his bedroom and brought a baseball bat, "Here dad, can you break this?" Dad looked at Brian and smiled bemused, he was way beyond breaking a bat already. He took it anyway and said "well, I was looking for something more challenging but there it goes...", we were expecting some preparation but just as he took it he broke it casually, and it was broken on the thickest part. He gave it back to Brian, who looked in awe at the broken pieces. "Hey, remember you needed to move the fridge?", Derek asked mom and then he walked to where the fridge was, squatted down a little and put one hand on each side, he then picked it up as if it weighed nothing. Turned around to look at mom and asked her "where did you want it, sweetie?" "Dear god! You're picking up the fridge!" "To me it weights nothing!" said my big dad as he giggled and played around with the fridge in his hands as if it was an empty cardboard box. "Oh, put it over there, big man!". He walked to the place she pointed to, carrying the refrigerator with ease, while she walked along behind him running a luscious hand through the new massive muscles of his back. He put the fridge down. "Hehe that was too easy! do you think it looks good there? I can move it again! Anything heavy you need to move, just tell me!" he said as he put his hands in his hips again and expanded his massive torso for her. She came in front of him and put her tiny hands in his massive pectorals. "It looks just perfect, my titan!", she said as she massaged his massive chest. "Seems I'm becoming quite powerful", dad said with a smile. "I wonder if I'm invulnerable already", he asked and took a big knife from a kitchen drawer. "What are you going to do with that, honey?", mom asked with concern. "Don't worry, it's a test", he said and stabbed his forearm powerfully. "Awwwww!", he let out and mom also cried out. Then he removed the knife and there was a bit of blood coming out from the injury. The knife blade was torn and smashed. "Geez! That hurt!", he checked out his forearm and it was only a superficial injury. His skin couldn't stop the steel, but his muscles didn't let the blade go much further. "Well, looks like my invulnerability is building up slowly", he said, luckily as minutes passed his skin was repairing itself and in about half an hour the wound had disappeared. "This is just the beginning. Who knows how much I will grow and how much stronger I will get! In the following days I will focus on eating and becoming more powerful, so I will ask you guys to please cooperate and bear with me, if I'm a little self-centered, I don't mean to, it will be just until I develop my powers to the level I'm hoping to get". The following days he just chugged down tons of government provided food, and just enjoyed his own body growing and growing. The size increase had slowed down, it was not as fast as in the first day, so he only grew a fraction of an inch taller every day and just added about 20 pounds of muscle a day. But the strength and power increase has not slowed down at all. By the end of the week he was 6'3" (1.90m) tall and his bodyweight was 360 pounds (162kg), that is about a 40% increase in size, but his physical strength had increased about 100 times from that evening. He was starting to develop other abilities like heat-vision which he could use at will now. He was also beginning to learn how to use x-ray vision and super-hearing. And he was already levitating, though he was yet to venture out of the house with his flight because he didn't feel he had full control of it yet. In the morning, Derek strutted around the house enjoying his new big physique and his new powers, and he came to the table where we were sitting. "OK, family, time to test my invulnerability again", he said with his even deeper and manlier voice. He grabbed a big knife and stabbed his forearm again, the knife blade turned into a useless scrap, as it touched his unharmed skin. He checked out his forearm, "No harm, no pain, nothing! Haha!", he shouted. The we heard the bell ring at the front door. I saw the outline of the guy that was waiting at the other side and I let out an "oh oh". Dad looked at me, a bit puzzled. "Oh, I'll check honey", said mom putting a gentle hand on Derek's huge chest then walked to the front door and opened it. It was mom's ex boyfriend from high school, they've met again in a facebook organized reunion and since he'd known dad was in hospital he'd been flying over mom like a vulture. "How've you've been, baby?", said the guy to mom, approaching her. "Since when I'm your baby?!" "Well, you used to be, remember?", as he said that he put his hand on the door sill and got closer, blocking mom's escape. She instinctively gave a few steps back. The guy was quite athletic and wide shouldered. And looked like he kept his good looks through the years pretty well. He used to be 220 (100kg) lean and was now about 240 (108kg), he obviously was still working out, and kept much of the muscle and bulk but there was a bit of a belly added by the passing of time, and he was easily 6' (1.83m) tall. "This is not a good idea", my mom replied with visible awkwardness and discomfort. She'd been rejecting the guy since the first minute he had approached her, even before dad's transformation. "Oh, come on, where can you get a man like this?", the guy said to mom as he got close to her with his handsome mature face. "Much better than that loser you left me for, hehe... By the way, how is he doing?" "I'm pretty fine, thanks" As the guy heard those words he saw a massive man coming to the doorway and blocking it completely, he looked at him with confusion. "Who is this guy?", the ex-boyfriend asked. "No, WHO ARE YOU?", asked my huge dad, looking down on the guy with anger in his face. Derek crossed his arms in front of his chest and gave a few steps closer to the guy. The ex-boyfriend retreated instinctively. "Derek?!", said the guy recognizing my dad's face. A shiver of fear ran down his spine. "So what were you doing with my wife?", asked Derek as he reached out with one arm for the guy's jacket collar, grabbed him and picked him up off the ground like 4 feet. (1.2m). The guy was in panic. "Honey, he was just being friendly, nothing has happened, don't freak out!", explained mom trying to calm Derek down. Mom told him about his ex-boyfriend and how they'd met again and that the guy was just confused. Derek had the guy hanging from his hand effortlessly 4 feet over the ground as he listened to the whole explanation. Derek calmed down and put the guy on the ground again but was still holding him so he was unable to run away. "Ok, so there's nothing going on between you two?" "I swear it dear", mom assured. "Yes, Derek, she rejected me, now let me go please", asked the ex-boyfriend. "OK", said my big dad, then he pulled the guy closer to him, "as you can see, Gina has a man already, so there is no need for you to be around." The guy nodded with his head as he shook nervously. "You won't be bothering us, will you?" "No! No! I won't, you'll never see me again" "Fine", as he said that he let the guy go and the ex-boyfriend began to walk back then run away as if he'd seen a ghost. We had breakfast together and mom explained everything to dad, he believed her and there was no reason for any more arguments, so they calmed down. As my dad stood up from the breakfast table he stretched his gargantuan muscles, "Finally I think I'm ready. I'm going out to check the neighborhood!". He was wearing short pants and a t-shirt that fit him super snug, he looked super self-confident, massive, proud and manly. He didn't look like the dad I used to know, the man that I used to despise and to treat with sarcasm and irony every time he tried to impose any kind of authority on me. As he strutted to the doorway mom asked him "Are you going out?". "Yes" "But are you sure you want the neighbors to see you like that?" "Like what?" he said and made a double biceps pose expanding his massive body "What's wrong with being a big muscle man?" "Maybe you should cover, your clothes are too tight and sexy", she replied. "Oh honey, you're jealous! Haha! It's been a long while since the last time you told me stuff like that... this is fun! But don't worry, I only have eyes for you, sweetie", he said that last phrase in a very low masculine tone. "Yes, I know, but look at the hunk you have become, you'll have women jumping on you all the time!" "Oh", dad said bemused, "that would even the playfield a little bit, don't you think?", and he looked out the door where the ex-boyfriend had left a few hours ago. "You got me" said mom with a smile "guess I have to make a bigger effort now I will have competition". "You have no competition baby, where will I find a woman like you!", he said as he walked to where she was and caressed her face gently with the tip of one of his thick strong fingers. "Ok... but, what about the pair of guards the government put around the house? Are you sure they'll let you leave?" "Honey, you've seen just how strong I am and the stuff I can do, do you think that I should worry about those two weak men outside?", he said as he smiled then walked out. As he walked out confidently the two guards at the front door approached him. "Sir, we have no authorization to let you leave your house", one of the guards said. The men were big but none as big as Derek was now. "Ok guys, I'm just going for a walk, you better get that authorization because I don't want to hurt you, understood?", he said to them in a serious tone. One of the guards talked on the radio briefly and then looked back at the huge man, "they say you're not authorized, Sir". My dad puffed in frustration, if he had been more confident and used to his new powers he'd have realized there was no point in wasting time with these guys, he would just fly up leaving them behind or make them fly away with a gush of his breath, and do whatever he pleased, but he was still thinking like a regular man. One of the guards took out his gun and aimed it at Derek. Dad just looked at the gun and almost instinctively two heat vision beams came out of his eyes and in a second the gun was red hot, so the guard had to throw it away. Once on the floor Derek continued to heat it with his eyes until it became a puddle of molten metal. In the meantime the other guard has taken out a machine gun, and shot a quick round at Derek's chest. That caught my dad by surprise and he retreated a bit, but soon he realized the bullets were bouncing off his big massive chest without doing any harm. He took the machine gun off the guy's hands like you take candy from a child, and then bent it over with the strength of his big arms, as if it was made out of modeling clay. "Ok, now you don't have your toys, what are you going to do?", Dad asked as he was starting to feel more confident. One of the guards threw a tae kwon do kick at Derek's stomach. He didn't even budge, and for the guy it felt as hitting a solid wall. Derek smiled, "Nice move! I did some martial arts back in the day in the Police Academy. Guess if I use that against you now, you'll be in big trouble". For a moment the guys froze, it was obvious they were in fear of what Derek could do to them. If they had known the fact that a punch from Derek now could be as strong as being hit by a thousand locomotives at full speed, they'd be running for their lives. But they were lucky, my Dad didn't enjoy harming those weaker than him, and that was pretty much everyone now. "Look guys", said Derek in a sympathetic tone, realizing after all that he didn't have any reason to defend from these guys so he was totally relaxed and in control, "I'm a law enforcer too, so I understand you're following orders, so please call to your superiors and just tell them I'm going for a walk". "We already did, Sir, and our orders is to stop you, we have an objective, we can't disobey" Derek liked the respect he was getting from these guys, he was hardly ever treated with such politeness before, he certainly wasn't used to be called 'Sir', maybe it was his imposing new size or maybe these guys were fully aware of how powerful he had become. "Well, what if a force much superior to you prevents you from achieving your objective", when he said that he grabbed the guys' radio transmitters and made them snap inside his huge hands. Then he grabbed the guys from their jacket collar, one in each hand and easily lifted them off a few inches above the ground. "Please no! I have a family!", cried one of the guys as he freaked out. Then Derek smiled and started levitating carrying the two guys with him, he was a little shaky because he didn't have the practice yet, and the guys grabbed tight from his huge arms in fear of falling down. He flew a bit erratically until he reached the top of a very tall tree, once there he put one of the guys on the top, making sure he wouldn't fall off, then flew a few blocks away to the top of another tall tree and put the other guy there. "Sorry, this is the only way I could come up with for you to stop bothering me. This way you'll have an excuse not to comply with your orders. If you don't get rescued, I'll come from you later, ok?", Derek said in a calm tone as he hovered in the air. He decided it would be nice to visit the police station, and see his fellow cops again. So he hovered in the direction of the station. The station was 20 blocks away, it took him about 30 seconds to get there, because he didn't have enough flying practice, if he had, with his power at the moment he'd be there in a fraction of a second. He descended gently by the station's front door, people passing by looked in awe and commented. As he strutted in confidently, the first sensation he had was the feeling that everything and everyone was so much smaller than he remembered. With his new size, the perspective had changed completely. Behind the front desk there was a group of cops, those were the guys that used to laugh at him. As he approached them, he began to think he couldn't believe he had considered those to be big guys before. The biggest one of them was 6' (1.83m) 220 pounds (100kg) which by his new standard was just a wimp. The other three guys were also athletic and sporty but a bit smaller. "So, what's up boys?", Dad said as he approached confidently and enjoying how he had to look down now on these guys he used to consider so tall before. The guys looked at him, and their jaws dropped. "What the fuck!", the biggest guy let out. It took them a while but then one of the finally recognized him. "It's Derek, for Christ's sake!" "Hehe, yeah, it's me", Derek said cheerfully. "We thought you were dead" "Do I look dead?" He replied, "I've never felt more alive in my life!", as Derek said that he patted the biggest guy in the back as soft as he would pat a baby, but it was enough to almost make him fall, he had to put his leg forward to regain balance. "Damn! How is this possible?!" "Well, I don't need to keep this a secret, the government chose me to give me superman powers, that's it.", Dad said just like that. "Holy shit! So that's why you're so big?" "Yeah, and I'm very strong too", he said this and crouched a bit to grab the trouser's belt of the biggest guy with a single hand then lifted him like 3 feet (1m) over the ground as he smiled. "Hey, put me down!", the guy cried. Derek couldn't help but giggle as he kept the guy hanging effortlessly. This guy had been picking on him since they'd been at the police academy. The guy freaked out and pulled out his gun from his hip and aimed it at Derek's face. My dad just smiled and took the gun from the athletic cop with his free hand. Then, making sure everyone was seeing, he closed his huge fist around it, his thick muscled forearms bulging as he gripped tightly making the gun bend and twist. Derek threw what was in his hand at one of the other guys, who caught it in surprise and looked at it in awe. The gun was now a ball of torn metal with the indentations of Derek's fingers. "As you can see, things will have to change from now on, little fella", my dad said to the cop as he put him down on the ground again with ease. "Look Derek, I know I've been a jerk with you before, but I didn't really mean it", the guy said as he was shaking in fear. Derek put his hands in his hips and expanded his massive torso and looked down on the guy with a serious face. "I didn't... I didn't mean to be such an ass... an asshole, really, please, errr" Derek took a step closer and the guy retreated. "Please, calm down man! Don't freak out, big fella!", the guy said almost in despair. The guy had a police baton hanging from his hip. Derek put a huge hand in the guys's neck, then grabbed the baton with his other hand and held it up. "I'm chilled, little man, but if you make fun of me ever again, this is what will happen", as he said that he broke the baton with just his thumb in front of the guy's face. "Understood?" he said, and the innerved guy nodded frantically. He pushed the guy aside gently and went to the Chief's office and talked to him to go back to duty. When he entered the chief's office there was a man in black suit sitting at the chief's desk. As the guy saw my dad enter he said: "Wow, you're looking big, really awesome results!" Derek was puzzled, "so, who are you?" "I'm Mr. Black", replied the guy, "I'm the guy who saved your life" "You're from the government, right?" "Yes, it's sort of an independent agency really, we gave you the treatment that is transforming you into a super man" "I'm a super man already" "This is just the beginning, you'll be a lot more powerful, believe me" "Why me?" "Because you're a good guy", Derek was surprised. "For a long while we were looking for prospects. We checked thousands of profiles in search for the right guy. Your profile struck us for being so honest and the way you always risk your life to do the right thing, in fact almost quite stupid, let me say" Derek frowned and looked down on Mr Black pretty seriously. "You see? I just practically called you stupid and with all the power you have now you didn't do anything to me!" "Well, I'm very strong now, I won't break your back just for saying that!" "See, this is what I'm talking about, your judgement skills are what we were looking for" "And you chose me despite being such a wimp" "No, for the treatment to work, small man genetics is preferred. But you don't have to worry about all that now, you'll never be small or weak anymore" "Well, I'm eager to go back to duty" "Well, that was our plan, we just thought you needed one or two days more, but seeing you now, I don't see why not. The city is gonna be really safe with you now, and then the country and later the whole world will be in your big good hands." The station had a place where cops could get new clothes. There was Peter, a guy almost 60 years old, who took care of the tailoring and delivering the uniforms to the cops. Derek strutted his way to Peter's office who was busy checking out some papers at the front desk. Then Peter heard a bass manly voice: "Hey, what's going on, Peter?" He looked up and his eyes opened wide. "Hey, holy crap! Who are YOU?" "It's me, Derek, don't you remember?" "Oh come on, Derek was a size S, you're like a 7XL!" "Yeah, they put me on a treatment to get superman like powers, and I grew a lot bigger, and I'm not done yet", as he said that he bent his arm making his huge biceps pop up. "Oh my god!", Peter was a small guy, like 5'5" (1.65m) tall at most and like 130 pounds (60kg), so my dad looked immense to him. "Do you think you'll be able to find something that fits me?", asked Derek, a little bemused by the situation. "Come in, we'll see", and Derek walked inside the clothes storage. "Remember", said the big man looking down on Peter, "I need something that would stretch, and to be honest, I don't want my muscles to be covered, I want them to show, even if through the fabric or so, I want people to notice that I'm a big guy". "Mmm, I think we have some new uniforms prepared for the summer season, they're short sleeved and with short pants, and they're kind of stretchy, I wonder if I have something that would fit your torso". "Oh, do you need me to take this out so you can take measurements?", said my dad as he removed his t-shirt, revealing his massive heaving mountainous hairy torso. Peter was out of breath. "Holy mother of god! You're built like a house. In my profession I see big fit athletic guys all the time, but I've never seen anyone so massive and so good looking as you're now. There is something about the fullness and roughness of your face and your muscles that is just so mature and perfect", as he said that Peter walked close to Derek and put his small hand in his massive chest and run it through one of his gargantuan upper-arms. Derek didn't dislike being touched, he knew Peter lusted after big cops and it's been like that forever, so why don't let the old man enjoy this moment. "Wow, let me check your measurements some more", said Peter and turned around to see Derek's back and extended the tape measure, struggling to reach the whole width. "Darn, I have never seen such a wide back before", Peter said and massaged Derek's heaving lats with both hands. "Hey Peter, Peter...", said the massive man, in a calm and bemused tone. Peter was entranced, and took a while to reply. "Yes?" "I know I'm a pretty big guy..." "No, you're the most impressive specimen of a man that's ever set foot in this earth, that's what you are". "Ok", said Derek with a smile, "I really thank you and I understand you're kind of thrilled by my muscles but I really need my uniform". "Here, check this out!" said Peter, and he pulled a rope and a big curtain opened, revealing an enormous mirror covering the whole wall from top to bottom. When my dad saw his reflection in the mirror he was baffled. "Wow!", he said as he smiled broadly, he couldn't believe the man in his reflection was him. "I don't have a mirror like this at home, I haven't been able to see myself like this yet...", said Derek mesmerized as he turned around to see his muscled physique from all angles. He then made some bodybuilder poses, enjoying the size of his incredibly bulky arms, chest, back, legs, ass, neck and of course, his bulging crotch. "So, now you see what I'm seeing, right?" Derek had just received a huge boost to his self-steem, he actually was that super man he was seeing in the mirror. He looked like someone who could take on the world. "I have something that will fit perfectly for you, it's not a regular uniform, it's more a concept of my own creation, it's as if I had known that a supercop like you would appear some day, hang on." Peter went to a storage room and returned with a big uniform. "Here, try this one on. The size is about 7XL, I think a little tight for you, but it does stretch, and it has a shield and all the identifications needed by a police man". Derek took off his pants and became fully naked, Peter gasped air. "Damn, you're so well hung!" Derek blushed "Yeah well, guess it comes with the package" "Sure! This is one nice package, I can't believe you said you will still grow more". Derek replied as he put on the new uniform on, "Yeah, but I will grow at a slower pace now, not as fast as I've grown the last few days" "Well, just let me know and when you grow more I'll tailor a new uniform for you", said Peter. The uniform was on and Derek checked himself out in the mirror. "Wow, this is great! ". He looked like a real super-cop, it was a black short sleeve and short pants uniform done with a fabric that glistened in the light making him look slick with all his muscles showing. "This is perfect!" "I'm glad you like it" "Well, I have to go! Thank you so much Peter!" "No need to thank big man. Darn, you look so fucking sexy, please be careful, don't leave too many people in lust out there, you hunk!" Derek laughed and caressed Peter's shoulder with affection as he left. He knew Peter for long and he also knew he had a boyfriend that was a handsome muscle bear in his fifties, and he was happy with the guy, and Derek was happily married too, so it was just innocent flirting. Now it was fun time. Peter just left the station and flew up in the air again, he hovered above the city, checking if there was some situation where he could be needed. At first he focused on hearing everything and he was overwhelmed with the sounds of the city, it took some more concentration until he was able to pick specific sounds with his super hearing. Then he found what he was trying to detect. Looks like there had been a car crash between a van and a truck, so he descended directly on the spot. The scene was a mess, the truck was laying on its side across the street and the van was laying vertically by a street lamp. All the traffic circulation was stopped. Two guys were arguing, one of the guys was much bigger, apparently the truck driver, and was about to start fighting with the smaller guy that was the van driver. Physically they were unharmed so there was no need to call an ambulance. He walked to the guys and stood by them, his immense figure caught their attention but they wouldn't stop arguing, the truck driver wanted to get the insurance information from the van driver but the other guy was blaming him about the accident. "Ok, guys, calm down.", said Derek with a booming serious tone of voice but maybe not assertive enough, because the guys kept arguing. Then the truck driver, who was a pretty big 240 lbs (110kg) guy, freaked out and cocked his fist at the van driver. "I said calm down", my dad repeated and immediately put his index finger in the guy's chest and pushed super gently and carefully, throwing the guy back about 20 meters (60 feet) and making him fall in his ass. He was amazed, it was not his intention to send the guy flying like that, he just thought he'd make him retreat a few steps back, he had to learn how to control his strength more or he could kill someone with only a touch. As he saw the big man being pushed with such ease, the van guy shut up. "So, let's solve this, ok", said Derek as he walked to the truck driver and grabbed him by his trouser's belt with one hand, lift him up and gently let him stand on the ground again. "Sorry if I hurt you little fella, but there is no punching in my presence, we'll settle this peacefully, ok?", he said to the truck driver. He brought the two guys together and they finally worked it all out without violence. "Ok, now you'll just get in your vehicles and leave", said Derek to the guys. "And how are we supposed to do that? We need a crane to pick my truck up!", said one of the guys. Derek just smiled and walked to the truck, he easily grabbed the side of it and lifted it with his arms, putting it straight and also dragged it to the road again without any effort, freeing up the street so traffic could pass again. The drivers were looking in amazement. Then my dad picked up the van which was even easier and lighter in his big arms, and as if it weighed nothing he gently left it on top of the road. "There you go, little fellas, you're lucky nobody has been harmed, now get out of my sight, ok?", said the huge cop in a serious tone. Disobeying such a powerful man was not a good idea so the guys quickly jumped into their vehicles and left. The work day passed. Derek entered the house with the feeling that he owned the fucking world. He had solved like 40 crimes and situations that day with absolute ease. There was a lot of delinquency in this city and specially in his area so a good cop was really needed. He felt powerful and pleased with himself. How would you feel if during the day you've heard people constantly talking about you in these terms: hunk of a man, titan, colossus, Hercules, superman, gorgeous stud, stallion, powerhouse, Goliath, muscle mountain, giant, hulk, bull, mountain of a man, etc. All through the day, he received tons of praise and tons of respect and also quite a bit of lust. Sometimes he didn't need to do anything, just a serious look from him made the criminals stop robbing or abusing, just his imposing presence made violent guys change their attitude. And even after all that work he wasn't even tired. But he indeed was hungry. He ate like ten full crates of government provided nutrients and took some time to enjoy his family at home. Dad was sitting on the couch next to mom, with his massive arm around her neck. He was feeling his body growing and his strength increasing by the second after the food intake. It was not as fast or noticeable as before, but by midnight his arms would be at least half an inch thicker, and his legs probably an inch more. The couch was designed for three people, but dad took up the space of two now. My mom enjoyed being surrounded by dad's huge muscles, and she rested her hand in his tight stomach, eventually feeling his massive pectorals. "Hey, it's kind of warm, honey", dad said to my mom, "do you want to go for a walk in the park and get some fresh air, maybe look at the moon?" The park was a few blocks away and it was quite a decent place during the day, but at night it was empty, because people were in fear of being mobbed. "Yes honey, but isn't it a little bit dangerous to go around the park at this hour?", mom said with concern. Then mom felt as Derek's huge chest started shaking as he let out a brief laugh. "You're joking, right?" said my dad looking at mom with bemusement. "Oh, sorry, hehe" mom said and sat straight in the couch, then put her tiny hand over the massive mound of muscle where her nape was laying, "I still need to get used to this new situation", and gently caressed the enormous biceps. My dad bent his arm and flexed making his massive upper arm into a bowling ball as mom caressed it. "Honey, when you're with me now, you're safer than having ten thousand bodyguards", Derek said in a very self-assured tone and looking proudly at his own huge arm. "Wow!", she let out. "Let's go then!", the big man said and took her in his massive arms. He stood up and walked to the doorway. "Hey, I can walk by my own", my mom said. "Oh, let your super husband can carry you easily!" he said as he walked out "and I can also do this!", he said as they rose above the ground. "wow!" she said as she grabbed tightly from Derek's thick neck. "Don't worry sweetie, with me you will never fall, you're super safe". He carried her gently to the park, he was now much more proficient with his flight abilities and had much better precision and speed. "Do you wish to remain in the air or do you want to go for a walk?", he asked her. "Let's go for a walk, we can fly more later" "Sure" They descended gently in the park, then he let her softly stand on the ground. They walked peacefully across the little roads the park had, while she held his gargantuan arm. As they walked there was a group of young guys drinking a beer sitting at a bench in the park, they didn't look friendly. "Why don't we go another way?", my mom asked my dad. "And why should we do that? What could that bunch of toddlers do to us?". And they walked close to the guys. "Hey, having a romantic walk under the moon shine?", one of the guys shouted at them as they passed by, and the rest laughed. Derek walked directly to the guys "Oh honey, leave them alone, let's just ignore them" said my mom as she tried to stop him. "Don't worry sweetie, this is gonna be fun", and he walked to the bench where the young fellas were hanging out, with a half smile on his face. "Hope you guys are not getting into trouble!", said the big man as he stood in front of the group of boys with a confident attitude. "Hey, you're big! Do you have some money? A big man must have a big wallet!", said one of the guys and pulled out a knife. The guy approached Derek and threatened him with the knife. Derek smiled and replied "Yeah, but a big guy also has big strong hands", then grabbed the guy's wrist and gripped firmly until he had to let the knife fall to the ground. The guy bent over in pain massaging his wrist that has been pressed just before the point of breaking. Another guy who was bigger tried to punch him but the punches just bounced off his massive chest without doing anything. Derek walked closer to the bench and grabbed it with one hand, then he lifted it off the ground while the five guys were sitting on it, holding them up easily with just one arm. The guys were scared and cursed and asked him to put them down. He had some fun and began to laugh as he shook them and swung them up and down at will. Then he levitated and started hovering at about 10 meters from the floor (30 feet). The guys grabbed tight from the bench to avoid falling to the ground, and started swearing really bad. "So, you'll leave us alone, now?", asked the big man to the guys. "Yes, yes, please put us down, we're sorry, we'll never bother you again, Sir!", the guys cried in fear. He gently descended to the ground and put the bench in place. Then proudly strutted back to where his wife was and they kept walking peacefully. She just enjoyed this new state of things, and was aware that this couldn't have happened if her husband was a regular man, they couldn't be walking around so relaxed and unconcerned as they were after that demonstration of the powerful man walking besides her. Dad took mom again in his arms and flew straight up, he wanted to surprise her. "Ohhh!", she let out and grabbed from his neck. "Don't worry honey", Derek said calmly with a smile on his face, this is a surprise. He went up and up until they were about 700 meters (2100 feet) over the ground. A plane and a flock of birds passed next to them as they hovered in the air. "Wow this is amazing, we're so high up in the air, it's scary!" she said as she looked down. "Don't look down, just look at that", he replied calm and reassuringly while pointing at the moon with his head. It looked beautiful at that height where the air was much clearer. "Oh my god! This is a dream come true! You're incredible!", my mom screamed. Derek was super happy about her reaction, their relationship hadn't been going well at all, and suddenly his wife was crazy about him. She brought her lips close to his and they kissed very passionately as he held her firmly hovering over the air, they gave a look at the moon, took a deep breath. "I can't believe this true. You know, I always liked big athletic men, all my boyfriends before you were rugby players or wrestlers or boxers, that sort of guy. I always liked big muscles in a man, I like how they look and feel and the sense of protection they provide." "I always wondered why such a beautiful woman as you chose a wimp like me back then?" "I chose you because all those guys happened to be complete self-centered assholes, and I didn't feel I was getting any of the protection I thought they'd give me, and you were so different, so considerate, gentle, humble, you looked up at me like I meant the world to you and I felt like you cared about me so much" "I still do, honey, I still can't believe how blessed I am to be with you", said the big man with his rumbling tone of voice. "I guess, it must've been hard for you to resign the physical aspect after being with those large guys", he added. "Well, I have to admit it took a good deal of effort but now it's as if fate or something has rewarded me", she said as she run her tiny hand over one of Derek's enormous pectorals, "Now you're sort of the perfect man, you have the personality and you're now so big, strong and manly that I feel protected like never before". Dad felt really good with what he was hearing. "And how big were those guys you dated?" "Well, none of them was as nearly big as you're now, the biggest one I was with weighed 250lbs (112kg)" "Haha, so my first day of transformation I was already bigger than your biggest ex-boyfriend! That's funny", said Derek with a pleasant smile, "And, were they strong?" "You're kidding, right? I thought they were strong back then but since I saw what you can do now, they don't fit my new definition of what a strong man is". All this talk made Derek feel really good about his new self. They kept hovering for a while and enjoying the view. Then suddenly the big man had a frown in his face. "What's the matter honey?", ask mom with concern. "Sorry babe, I have to take care of something", as he said that he started to slowly descend upon our house, taking mom back home. They entered the house and walked to the kitchen. Mom was worried: "What happened, my love?" "I was thinking about those kids in the park and I remembered it was kids like that who humiliated me", replied my big dad. "I thought you were over that..." "Well, I pretended I was over that when I couldn't do anything, but now", as he said this he looked down on his large body, "Now I can make those kids forget about ever committing a crime again!". I was sitting on the couch, watching TV when Derek stood in front of me, blocking the image of the huge 50" TV we had with his huge torso. "Jake, son, remember about the kids who hanged me up from the top of that building?" "Yes, what's with them?" "You said you knew where they live, I need you to tell me" "But you told me it didn't matter" "Well, it matters now" "What are you going to do? They'd know that I told you where they live. What if they take revenge attacking me or something?!" "Son, once I pay a little 'visit' to those kids, they won't dare bother you or anyone in this family again, and hopefully they won't bother any person ever again" I hesitated, I didn't know if I wanted to protect myself or if I still felt those guys as my friends, but for some reason I didn't dare to speak. "Oh, come on!", Derek said and grabbed the couch where I was sitting with one of his hands, then lifted the whole sofa with me in it and held me up effortlessly close to his face. "Look what I can do! I can handle your friends now!", said Derek, "and I think you don't want me angry now, so speak!" I must admit that he impressed me and made me want to respect him, there was something about his attitude that has changed completely, apart from how big he was, of course. "Ok, ok, I'll tell you". I gave dad the address and he flew away at super speed. A few instants after he was flying on top of Matt's house, he checked with his x-ray vision to see if the guy was there. Matt was in his living room playing video-games in his massive 70 inch TV he could buy thanks to his drug dealing. As he was about to score a loud thud distracted him and forced him to turn around. "No way!" he let out when he saw that a huge man had just taken down his heavy armour-plated front door pushing it casually with the palm of his hand. Derek entered the house, imposing his big frame, strutting close to Matt and grabbed him single-handedly by the collar of the expensive leather jacket the kid was wearing. "You come with me!", he commanded and picked up the boy taking him out of the house and high up in the sky. "What do you want?!", said the kid in desperation as he grabbed tightly from Derek's muscles to avoid falling. "Now let's meet your buddy Mitch". He flew to Mitch's house in fractions of seconds. As he x-rayed it, he noticed Mitch was sitting by the wall, counting money on a table. He descended next to the wall and punched at it with one of his massive arms, creating a huge hole as his hand passed through it and grabbed Mitch on the other side. He took the young man and flew into the air carrying both guys. It was all so sudden Mitch couldn't even say anything, once he realized he was flying in the air he freaked out "What the fuck! Who are you?" "Don't you remember me? Maybe this will jog your memory", said the big man as he flew fast to the top of the building where the guys have hung him a month before. "Here, remember this place?" said Derek as he hovered in front of the window where he had been hanging, holding Matt and Mitch one in each hand. "Oh, no, this can't be happening!", said Matt as he looked at Mitch with panic in his face. "No way, you can't be!! Jake's dad?!", said Mitch. Derek smiled at the young guy's realization as he nodded. "We thought you were dead? What happened to you?!", said Mitch. Matt replied to him "he didn't die, you moron! He became the fucking supercop everyone is talking about!" "Darn, we're screwed!", Mitch let out. "That's true little fellas, believe me, I wouldn't want to be in your position now! Let's go somewhere we can talk", as Derek said that he flew up into the air, as he carried the guys he began to re-think all the anger and desire of revenge he had. These guys were so powerless now, and he was so powerful that his previous feelings didn't make sense anymore, he actually began to feel sorry for these kids. "You're not scared, right? I thought guys who have the guts to do all sorts of crimes like you wouldn't be scared of some height!", after saying this he released them and they fell down. He waited for a fraction of a second then rushed down to pick them up again. "Hehe, that must have been fun, wasn't it?", he said with bemusement. Matt and Mitch were seriously in panic and grabbed tight from Derek's arms to avoid falling down. "Don't worry, I'm not gonna hurt you... badly", he quickly flew to the top of a huge tower with an antenna. There was a small place to stand with a fence, he gently let the two guys stand there while he hovered in the air in front of them. "Let's make a deal, puny boys!", my dad said to them with his deep manly booming voice as he crossed his arms in front of his chest confidently. The guys wanted to escape but they had nowhere to go. The only way to go down the tower was with special equipment. "You quit bothering other people, you stop dealing drugs, stealing, and doing any of the illegal things you do and I don't snap you both like a twig. How does it sound?", he said as he smiled at them. "I also want you to go back to school and I will control that you have good grades, in fact, I will be checking on you very often and I'll get very upset if you disappoint me! What do you say?" The guys didn't reply. "You better reply, I won't get you back to your homes until you reply" Still there was no reply. "Ok, no reply? Guess I'll leave you here to enjoy the breeze". As he said that he started to fly away, the night was cold and at that height the cold wind was freezing. Then the guys shouted "OK! We accept!" Derek returned and said "That's what I wanted to hear", while he smiled broadly. "Well, now I will get you home", he grabbed Mitch with one hand by his trouser's belt and held him up with one arm, he cocked his arm back with the kid in it, and prepared his body as a baseball pitcher about to throw his ball. "So, how do you want to get home? The fast way or the gentle way?", the big man asked and swung Mitch back and forth as if he was about to throw him. Mitch panicked, "The gentle way!! The gentle way!!", he shouted and Matt also shouted "the gentle way please!!". Derek laughed, "I'm just kidding with you guys", as he said that he grabbed them both and flew the kids gently back to their homes. It took my dad about two weeks to grow to 6'4" (1.93m) and 385lbs (173kg). He was even more massive than before and his strength and powers have increased about 20 times compared to two weeks earlier. In those two weeks he not only was able to keep Matt and Mitch in check, he managed to get to the guys that were recruiting those boys to sell drugs and he put the whole drug cartel to jail. With that move he practically eradicated all drug from town. In the meantime he also fought crime with an efficiency never before seen, making crime indexes go down rapidly in our area and the surroundings. He also continued to eat the super nutrients the government was providing, as he was eager to become more powerful so he could accomplish more and in an even bigger scale. That didn't mean he would overlook the everyday matters of the family. That very afternoon he was home and talked to mom: "Hey, did Jake show you his grades, how did he do?" "I don't know, they didn't give him his report card yet." "Did he say that to you?" "Yes, I just asked him" "Well, I just looked into his room with my x-ray vision and I saw the report card in his back pack.", he assured. "Jake, son" said Derek with an understanding tone, "could you please bring us your report card, we want to check your grades?" "Honey, didn't you read the grades with your x-ray vision already?" "I'm afraid I don't have that level of control over my vision yet". I was playing on the playstation sitting on the couch in the living room and to be honest I don't really know why I didn't pay attention to my dad's request. Maybe deep inside I still thought he was the wimp I used to despise and disrespect. Well, I thought wrong. And I was stupid enough to forget he could see my report card with his x-ray vision. He appeared in front of me, making sure his massive frame blocked the TV. He took the gamepad out of my hands and threw it on the sofa. "I think I asked you something a while ago, little guy", he said in a pretty serious tone as he looked down on me from his now imposing height. I was frozen, and sunk my body in the couch in fear. "What are you waiting for? Get your report card, now!", he commanded with such power that he made the glass in the windows and the door rattle. I climbed the stairs to my bedroom as if I had super speed too, and took the report card to my parents in seconds. They both looked at it, and I could see how upset they were. "No wonder why he didn't want to show it", mom commented to Derek. My huge dad looked back at me as if he was about to cut me in half with his heat vision. I have to admit it scared the shit of out me. "This is very disappointing, son", he told me while he fixed his blue eyes on me. "This is what we'll do", he said and walked to the playstation, he grabbed it in his hands and crushed it, turning it into bits. "No more stupid games and no more going out until your grades improve." I was so busted. If he'd done something like that before his transformation I would laugh at him and just ask him how was he supposed to stop me from going out the house. But now he was perfectly able to stop me anytime he wanted. "Did I make myself clear, Jake?", he said to me super serious. I realized I was grounded and I nodded in acceptance. "Fine, I will be checking you out, so please make the effort, ok?" I nodded again. That night mom and dad had a lot of sex. I could tell by my mom's screams that were going on for hours. They fucked like 7 times, and they stopped just because she asked him to. Apparently my dad had super sexual power too, enabling him to have intercourse thousands of times without rest and without losing any performance. It was one of the reasons mom was so incredible pleased by her super husband. Then they slept, but as after half an hour something woke them up. Mom sit up in bed, revolving her sheets and dad woke up too, shaking his head. Their room was close to the neighbor's house and the sound of dance music was shaking the walls. Boom schik bam, boom schik bam, boom shick bam! "Oh what the fuck!", Derek let out, "Not again!" Their neighbor was a senator and he wasn't at home very often, that family was filthy rich and they left their son alone in the house to do whatever he wanted. And he liked to hold very loud parties, and if you asked him to stop he was very rude. "For Christ's sake, it's monday!", mom screamed through the loud music. Derek was still pretty dizzy from his sleep but he shook it away, stood up from the bed and put on a pair of short pants. Mom was a little confused at first. But she looked at her man who stood there with his huge physique with double the muscle mass of a weightlifter, and how he looked at her with a confident grin in his face. And then she understood what he was going to do. "Don't hurt anyone, ok?", she asked him. "I'll just have some fun, don't worry sweetie", Derek said as he went outside. He strutted to the front of the neighbor's house and knocked gently. He could've taken the door down but he didn't want to destroy the house now. Nothing happened, they couldn't hear the knocks at the door over the loud music. Then he ringed at the doorbell, but still nothing. He then walked to a corner of the house and hugged it with his massive arms, making sure he had a good grip. Then he started shaking it, first it was a gentle shake, the walls and the floor of the house began to move, and the guys in the party inside thought it was part of the effect of all the alcohol they were drinking. He couldn't believe they didn't react to that. Then he gave it a serious shake, so powerful that it make people jump and some stuff in the walls fell down. Everyone stopped dancing and they thought it was an earthquake so everyone rushed out of the house. Then our neighbor's son came out the door and my dad approached him. When the kid saw that massive man towering in front of him, with his giant muscular hairy naked torso his jaw dropped, he thought it was an hallucination from alcohol or LSD. "Hey kid, do you know who I am?" "I don't know, I've been out of town, arrived just yesterday" "Ok, remember you have a neighbor, and this neighbor is a cop" "Oh yeah, Derek, he's such a loser, every time I make a party that idiot threatens us with putting us to jail, I never really take him seriously, my father always puts him in his place...But.. who, who the fuck are you, you look like you work out man, you're so puffy", the guy was quite drunk and as he said that he tried to sink his finger in one of Derek's enormous pectorals. Derek took the kids hand inside his massive palm and gripped powerfully until the bones and joints were cracking. "Arghhh, what the fuck!", the kid screamed. "Do you know what? I have some bad news for you, kid. The guy you were talking about, Derek, it's me.", as my dad said that he let his hand go, it wasn't broken but it was very sore. "What the fuck, it's not possible!" , said the kid as he massaged his hand. "Is that yours?", Derek said pointing at a hummer that was parked at the front yard. The guy nodded. Derek walked to where the hummer was, crouched and grabbed it with one of his hands, he then picked the vehicle up like it was weightless. He turned it around until it was upside down and threw it on the ground again. "Looks like you'll have to find some way to turn over your vehicle if you want to drive it again, boy" "Holy shit! My hummer!!", the guy let out. "Ok, listen to me little wimp, next time you want to make a party you have to ask for my permission first. Ok? ", as he said this he took some steps towards the kid who retreated out of respect and fear of the big man. "I don't need to threaten you with jail anymore, if you don't do as I say, next time I will grab your hummer", as he said this he ripped a lamp post off the ground and took it in his hands, "and turn it into a smashed tin can", while speaking he bent the thick lamp post as if it was made out of clay, in front of the guy's face. "Understood?" "Yes please, I'll never bother you again, Sir, don't be upset!!" "Ok, now clean up before your parents arrive, boy, and make sure you remain quiet all the night and every night from now on", said Derek in an imposing commanding tone as he threw the bent lamp post to the ground. Then he walked back home confidently and we all slept comfortably the whole night. Needless to say, from that moment the kid didn't dare to make any noises at night, let alone a party ever again. A month had passed and my dad was now 6'6" (1,98m) tall and weighed about 440 pounds (198kg), in that month his powers had increased about 45 times. The government had tests done on him in order to check his progress, but since long they stopped doing them, as he rated off the scale of any strength or power measurement device, making them useless. A thing that surprised me a lot, is that my dad didn't let all his power go to his head. Those who knew him well were surprised at how humble and good willed he was. I knew when he had an arrogant attitude he was pretending and did it just for fun. He was always super careful not to hurt anyone, always trying to help other people, always trying to solve things without any violence. He did exude a sense of self-assurance and confidence, but it was just the exact amount to command respect without being a cocky bastard. Was it possible that I was starting to admire my dad? No fucking way! It was sunday, even supermen needed a day off. My dad walked into the kitchen that morning bare-chested, carrying my mom in one of his huge arms. He let her stand on the ground and they both prepared breakfast. "Honey, today is my dad's birthday, he invited us for lunch, remember?" "Yeah, sure, I'm eager to see your dad again!" "Eager for him to see you, I guess" "Well yes, there had been some changes, it'd be good for him to be aware of them...", said my dad as he flexed his arms and expanded and flexed his chunky torso feeling and relishing his own power. My mom got close to dad and put her tiny hand in the middle of his massive chest, she lowered her tone of voice and spoke seriously: "Look, I know my dad and my brother have been such jerks to you, and now you're, well, you know just how powerful you are now, so please..." "Yeah I know honey, don't worry, I don't hold any grudges against them" "Oh, honey that's a relief" "But, you know they kept saying that there was no man in this house, maybe I will show them that this house does have a man!" "Only don't hurt anybody, ok?" "Oh, you know I wouldn't do that." As he said that he picked her up and kissed her gently and lovingly. A few minutes later breakfast was ready. "Here boy, the strongest man on earth has just prepared breakfast for you!". He put in front of me a huge plate full of scrambled eggs, bacon, much more than what I usually ate. What he said really make me think, how humble he really was, someone with his power was actually preparing breakfast for me. He also gave my brother Brian a plate just as big as mine and mom one quite smaller. We were shocked when we saw his plate on the table, his portion was 6 times as big as mine. "Ah!", he said with a pleasure moan, "another advantage of being super!". And then he began to eat his mountain of food. Since his transformation my dad ate like crazy, not only the government food but also he ate whatever he wanted, after all he didn't become fat, he didn't get cholesterol problems, high blood pressure, glucose level issues, or any illness. It all turned into new muscle and strength. Sugar, ice-cream, pancakes, fried chicken, barbeque, bacon, mega thick pizzas, hamburgers, whatever junk food he wanted, he could eat. "Ok", said mom as she caressed Derek's huge delts and shoulders, "we must hurry, it's a two hour drive to get to my father's house and I don't want to be late". My dad looked at her "No rush baby, how far do they live? About 120 miles? (200 km) I can fly us there in about 5 minutes, so take your time." "Wow dad, that is like 1400 mph (2400km/h)!", said my brother Brian. "See Jake, how smart your brother is? That is because he takes school seriously, learn from him!" "Yeah, bla, bla, bla, always the same crap, he's so fucking smart and I'm so dumb!" "Watch it, boy!", said the massive man and his huge muscles tensed, making me freeze. "Sorry dad, I didn't mean it" "Ok, I didn't say you were dumb, you must dedicate more to your studies, son, I know comparisons suck but it doesn't take x-ray vision to see you need to study more". "That is twice the speed of sound!", added Brian. Oh god! If he continued like that I was about to puke. Yeah, our dad had super powers, he was super fast, who cared what the speed was. "Hehe, yeah boy, you really are smart, I'll get you there at twice the speed of sound, I could go faster but I don't know if you'll be able to handle it, so let's play it safe", Derek replied bemused as he finished his massive breakfast. So, we took our time since we had a super fast transport. "Ok family! Let's go!" said Derek as he walked in the living room, wearing a grey tank top and very short black pants. "Honey, are you dressing like that?", mom asked him. "Yeah, what's wrong? Do I look bad?" he said as he smiled and bent his arms making his muscles pop. "No, you look too good, that's the problem!" "Oh, come on!" the big man said as he got close to mom and put his massive arms around her, "What's wrong with showing off a little bit? What is there to hide?", he said in a seductive tone as he kissed mom and made her feel the warmth of his gigantic body. "Yeah, guess you're right, let's go then", mom said with a smile, lost in the mounds of muscle surrounding her. We had a big family 4x4 van, so we got in it and Derek just picked it up easily. In a few instants we were flying up and up, and then we started going forward, he accelerated really slow and easy for us, and we saw the land beneath us pass faster and faster until it was almost a blur. Then just a brief moment later he started decelerating, until we were reaching precisely and slowly the house of Thomas, my grandfather. He let the van gently on the street in front of the big lovely country house. "So, how did you guys like the ride?", asked dad. "Dad! It took only 3 minutes and a half to get here!", pointed Brian as we got off the vehicle watching at his wrist watch. "Yeah, well, I saw you were ok so I increased the speed a little, hehe", he said happily as we walked to the front door. The country house was huge, mom's family was filthy rich, and that was one of the reasons why they looked down upon Derek, he was nothing like the attractive sporty guys from rich families that my mom used to date. To them he was only a poor guy and on top of it all, small and weak. My mom's father and her brother pretty much despised him. Mom's brother, Nick, was a 35 year old 6'1" (1.85m) 230lbs (103kg) don Juan, he was handsome, he played all kinds of adventure sports like mountain climbing, skiing, snowboarding, kayak, he was always tanned, always in top physical condition and as CEO of the family's business he had a lot of money and he made sure it showed, he only had the most expensive things, cars, clothes, boats, whatever. We all stood at the huge front door of the house and rang the bell. A guy that looked like a security guard dressed in a black suit and with dark sunglasses opened the door. That guy must have been about 6' (1.83m) tall and 240lbs (108kg), you could see even through the suit he was built and athletic. Mom announced herself and the guy said as he looked up at Derek "You and your sons are invited, but I'm afraid you Sir are not on the list" They were baffled, mom said "maybe you don't recognize him, he's my husband, his name is Derek" "There is no Derek in the list, madam, you can get in but he will have to remain outside" "What is this, a crazy joke?!", said mom as she freaked out and pull out her cell phone, "I'll call my dad and sort this out" Derek just stood there, smiling, he didn't seem surprised. In fact, it was not the first time this joke was played on him by Thomas. "So, your dad did it again, uh?" he said to mom as he massaged her back with one of his massive hands in an affectionate way. "He's not answering!", said my mom in anger. "Don't worry sweetie", said dad calming her down, "if your dad wants to stop me now, he'll have to bring someone that can stop me", he said as he looked at the guard with amusement. "Ok, let's go honey", said mom, "they must be gathering in the backyard already, we must walk through the living room". We walked in and dad walked in behind us. The guard put his hand in my dad's chest "Sir, I have orders not to let you pass" Derek just smiled and kept walking through the living room, following us. The guy stood in front of him and put both his hands on Derek's chest and pushed forward, but Derek just walked like he normally would, practically ignoring him. The guard was desperate, he charged with his shoulder at Derek but it was to no avail, he still bounced off the big powerful wall of a man as he advanced through the house. The guy tried everything, pulling him from the back, kicking him, punching him, he even took a heavy wooden chair and broke it on Derek's massive back. But my dad didn't stop walking and didn't get hurt. The guy was visibly tired and after he let us pass, he closed a big gate before dad could go through. Derek stopped and looked down at the tired guard. "Ok, little fella, why don't you just let me pass? Look how tired you are, this is becoming quite funny already" The guard was so tired he gasped for air "Open the gate", said big Derek, "I don't want to have to break it" "No way!" "Look", Derek said as he grabbed the guy from his jacket collard with one hand and lifted him off the ground, "if you had any idea just how strong I am you'd open that gate immediately, maybe I have to show you". He put the guy down and grabbed the gate with his left hand, he just pushed forward and ripped the heavy steel gate off its hinges. He walked forward carrying the gate in his hand, then threw it on the ground. The guard had already given up and Derek walked freely around the huge backyard lawn. Mom and us arrived to where Thomas was. "Hey! My dear! You made it, thought you wouldn't get here in the old van your husband has!", said Thomas as we came closer. "Happy birthday dad", said mom ignoring the comment, as she kissed my grandfather. "Hey there boys! You certainly grew since the last time I saw you, with some luck you won't be a wimp like your dad!", the old man said an hugged us, we greeted him for his birthday. Then Nick appeared, "Hey sister! How are you, it's been a while!", he said as they hugged. "And my nephews!" He got close to us, "Hey guys I seriously need to buy you some good clothes, you're practically dressed like bums!" "So, what happened with Derek?", Thomas said mockingly. "He is looking for a parking spot maybe, does he even know how to drive? hehe", said Nick and both men laughed. "You know what happened! You told that security guy to not let him pass", my mom accused them with anger. "Me? Not really, that must have been a mistake!", said Thomas. But he looked at Nick with a mean grin that gave both of them away. "Well, it might have been a joke, that I might have come up with", Nick confessed in between laughs... "hope you guys didn't get mad, hehe"... "Well, you're lucky Derek didn't get too mad", she said "Oh, what if he does? I'd be so scared, hahaha!", Nick said between laughs. "In just a moment you may not laugh so much brother", she assured. "Is Derek still outside, so?", asked Thomas. Then we felt a sudden breeze. We saw dad appearing with super speed behind Thomas and Nick. The guys were puzzled when they heard a deep bass voice behind them say "Hey guys, long time no see!" They turned around and as they looked at the mountain of a man standing behind them their jaws practically dropped to the ground. "Who the fuck!", Nick let out. Derek and mom smiled broadly. "He is Derek", said mom. Thomas looked at mom and then looked at my dad. "No way, this can't be possible, Derek is a weak small man, didn't you say he had an accident and that he was recovering?" said Thomas. "Yeah, well I didn't tell you the whole story, he was about to die but they found a way to fix him and go way beyond that", mom explained. "Way beyond? What does that mean?", Nick asked. Derek was quick to reply as he made a double biceps pose "It means they turned me into a big strong man!", Nick and Thomas' eyes opened wide. They had never seen a man so big and muscled and so tall, carrying so much bulk and mass, with such an imposing masculine presence. "But, just how strong are you?", Nick asked. "Well, let me see... strong as... mmm... how much do you weight?" "230" Derek smiled, grabbed the back of Nick's leather jacket with one hand and easily lifted him off the ground, holding him up without any strain while he grinned bemused. "Strong like this", he said and giggled. "Heh, you're light as a feather!", he added with his potent voice. "Holy shit!", said Nick, "ok, ok, I got it" "And I have another arm just as strong", as Derek said this he grabbed Thomas from his trouser belt and picked the old man up with his other arm. He weighted a mere 165 lbs (75kg) so it was even easier. Derek lifted them up even higher as he giggled. He thought Thomas would freak out but he actually let out an amazed "woow" and he seemed to enjoy being held. After a while he let them gently stand on the ground. "I must say I'm impressed Derek.", said Thomas, "your physical constitution is so different now, it's not just your muscles that are bigger, you have a big structure like a weightlifter, look at how wide and thick all over you are!". My grandmother Mary was coming to us but my dad's wide physique was not letting us see her come closer, we only saw her as she walk around him. "Oh Hi, Gina!", the old lady said to my mom with excitment, "Who is this huge handsome lad you brought with you?!" "It's Derek mom, hehe" Our grandmother was in awe, she's always been supportive of our dad, she was in part to blame for our mother to marry him. "Derek, oh my god! Look at you!!" Derek smiled at her and crouched to give a hug to the small lady, he engulfed her in his gargantuan bulk as he kissed her in the cheek. "Hey Mary, long time no see", he said in his low voice to her years. "Oh my! Look at those muscles, hear that voice, I can't believe this, you look like such a hunk, and how solid!", she said this as she grabbed a hold of Derek's massive right upper-arm. Derek couldn't help but laugh. They explained to her about the accident and how Derek became a super man. "Oh Derek, I'm so happy for you, you deserve this so much! I mean, look at you! You're gorgeous!", Mary said with emotion. "And Gina, I'm so happy for you too, to have this man at home every day must be incredible!", as she said this she looked at Derek from head to toe spending a long while at the big bulge in his crotch. The big man blushed a little. "Ok, son", said Thomas as he patted Derek's huge arm firmly, "let's go to the table, I'm sure a big man like you must eat a lot!". We were surprised, grandpa had never called our father 'son'. Nick also looked surprised at how his father's attitude had seemed to change. The day was beautiful and they had set up a huge table in the enormous garden at the backyard, under the shade of enormous trees. When they sat at the table, they realized they had to get a special thick metal chair for Derek, because he would just break the regular wooden chairs with his bodyweight, and they also had to leave enough room at his sides for his wide-shouldered frame to fit. They had a maid serving the food and Thomas asked the lady to serve as much as Derek requested. Needles to say she served a lot, like 7 times the amount the other guests were eating. At the table we noticed everyone was looking at Derek, how wouldn't they, he was so big and also so handsome. "Hey mom, what have you been doing lately?", asked mom to my grandma. As our grandparents were retired, they had a lot of spare time. "Well, I have been re-taking piano lessons!" "Really? It would be so nice if you could play some music for us", mom said. "Oh, we don't have a piano here, if we had it here I would play" "We can get inside later and you can play for us", my mom insisted. "Oh, I don't know" "No excuses Mary", said my big dad, "I'll bring the piano here for you so you can play for us, what do you say?" "Don't worry mom, I'll bring it, my cousin Joseph here, he will help me", said Nick looking at Joseph who was kind of dubious about the whole idea. "Are you sure? I feel like the piano will be safer with Derek, he looks big enough to carry it safely", Mary said looking at Derek's thick hands and arms. "No way, I'm your son and I'll get it for you..." "Stop it boy!", said Thomas, "Derek, son, can you bring the piano, please". Nick was puzzled, what the fuck was that? His father was favoring Derek? What was that 'son' thing? "What do you say Mary, do I bring it?", asked Derek "Yes, bring it, dear". Derek stood up and his massive frame towered over everybody in the place. He strutted his bulky physique to the inside of the house. When he walked through the large windows leading to the backyard he found the guard blocking his way again. "You again?" he said as he looked down on the guy, "move to a side puny man, I don't wanna be rude". But the guy didn't move. Derek pushed him gently with just a touch of his index finger, that made the guy fly back several feet until he fell on a couch. Derek walked to where the piano was, it was a vertical piano, he crouched and picked it up with his hands and easily carried it outside. As people where at the table they surprised when he saw Derek carrying the piano in his hands with such ease. "Hey Mary, where do you want it?", asked my dad. "Oh dear, leave it there under the shade of the tree" "Sure", my dad replied and easily carried the piano and put it super gently on the ground under a tree that was close to the table. "Nice job!" said Thomas as he stood up and walked next to Derek, "it took 6 men to put that piano in place, remember honey?" said as he looked at grandma, "Inside it has a metallic structure to make it sturdier, but it also weights five times more than a regular piano" "Bullshit!" screamed Nick, he walked to a side of the piano and crouched, grabbed under it with his hands and tried to pick it up. He grunted with effort but the piano didn't move an inch. "What the fuck!". He was about to kick the piano but Thomas shouted "Don't you dare!" and he stopped. Derek giggled and smiled at Nick, he crouched and grabbed the piano again, "here, this is how you lift it", then lifted it up without any effort, "light as a feather!", he said as pressed it overhead, he even let go one hand and balanced it with just one arm, playfully. Everyone was in awe. Then he put the piano gently back on the ground. "This is not fair! You can't be so strong!", Nick was mad, he cocked his fist and punched at Derek's stomach with all his might. My dad just looked down on him with bemusement as Nick let out a loud "Awwww", and grabbed his hand in pain, Derek's abdominal wall was kind of hard. "Let's do something", said Derek to everybody, "you will arm-wrestle with me, if you move my arm an inch I will pay for all the food we're eating". "Haha, sounds like fun", said Thomas with excitement. They set up a table and Derek sat with his super large arm in position. "Nick, maybe you'd like to try first", said Thomas to his son. Nick sat on the table a bit reluctant, he grabbed Derek's hand and once they were locked properly, Thomas said "go!". Nick began to push with all his might. Derek's arm didn't move a milimeter, Nick moaned and grunted with the effort and he frowned and sweated. Derek just looked at him and held his arm in place, without making any special effort. "Maybe you'd want to use both your arms, go ahead!", Derek suggested. Nick was frustrated, he began to use both arms, and struggled again, pushed and pushed as hard as he could but Derek's arm didn't move at all. "Anyone else wants to help him?", the big man said to all the guests of the party that were looking, "Come on, be my guests!". Some men got close and helped Nick, some pushing and other men were pulling, then some more men, at a point there were seven guys all trying to move Derek's hand. But not only my big dad's arm didn't move, he wasn't even making any effort to keep his arm in position. At one point he began to smile, looking at everyone getting tired as minutes passed. Then he easily and slowly put his arm down, beating everyone without any effort. "Haha, that was fun!", said the big man. "It's nice to have a son like you, big man, welcome to the family!", said Thomas as he patted dad's massive back. "Hey, what the fuck, I'm your son, not him! He's just your son-in-law!", said Nick as he massaged his sore arms. "Shut up you wimp! Good for nothing!", Thomas said to him with despise. The party went on and they had a pretty good time. All the guests seemed very interested in Derek's huge body and all he could do, some even asked him to make some bodybuilder poses. They asked him if he could fly, and he demonstrated by doing various levitations. He complied most of the time because he liked to feel appreciated. He only stopped being the main focus of attention when grandma Mary gave a piano concert, she played beautifully, she was actually a lot better than everyone had expected. After that, Derek took the piano back to the house just as easy as he'd carried it outside and everyone began to say goodbye. Nick was quick to talk to Derek, "Look Derek, I'm terribly sorry about the joke today, it was really stupid from us, I mean, I hope you don't hold any grudges", he said this in a tone so humble and so careful he seemed another person. "Yeah, you're sorry now you know I can snap you like a twig", my dad replied. "No no, I'm really sorry" "Yeah, whatever, I know you won't be doing those stupid things anymore anyway, so don't worry little fella, you'll stay in one piece for now! Hehehe", Derek said this and giggled then patted Nick in his back almost making him fall. Nick felt kind of awkward, but then he laughed out of compromise. "It's so good that my daughter has such a man at home!", said Thomas to Derek as he have him a rough manly pat in his massive shoulder. "I'm glad now I have a big son!". That was a rude thing to say being Nick standing next to them. "Do you know what? Thomas", said Derek looking down on the old man, "I appreciate that you consider I'm of any worth now, but I think your attitude towards your son Nick is crap" Thomas froze when he heard that coming from Derek. "Ever since you realized I'm stronger and bigger than him you've been treating him like shit, I really don't want to put up with someone who has that attitude towards people, every men is worth the same regardless of how big or strong they are". That was nice coming from my dad, mind note: I can use that when he brings up that my grades are not as good as my brother's. He really had made Thomas shut up, that old man had it coming. Deep inside of me I thought 'cool', was I admiring my dad? No fucking way... or was I? Nah... Grandma Mary and my mom did everything they could to dissipate the bad vibe that was taking shape, and they greeted everybody. We walked out and everyone saw in awe as my dad took us back home flying.
  10. hotmuscle101

    Blue Pill Part 20

    Sorry for the wait, in case you need a refresher here is Blue Pill Part 19 And without further ado I give to you Blue Pill Part 20 Although she had just fed, Sarah was hungrier than she had ever been before. The smell that hit her as soon as she opened the door to the gym was intoxicating, like pure male essence. It was the aroma of sweat and testosterone that caused her newly formed dick to harden down the leg of her short running shorts. The head of her dick just barely held within the confines of her shorts. She began to sniff the air, walking down the hallway, following the smell to where it was the strongest. This led Sarah to a heavy steel door, which she quickly pushed open to reveal an even more intense cloud of the stench that led here there from the hallway. It was so thick it was almost as if you could swim in it. Sarah felt something wet drip onto her foot and as she looked down to inspect where it came from, she saw another drop forming at the edge of her boxers. The smell had her so turned on that she was hornier than she ever remembered being before. Sarah was surprised to find the locker room was practically empty, minus the few gym bags sitting outside of their lockers. She walked up to one of the gym bags that was setting open atop the bench. She looked in and found a used jock sitting on top. Sarah reached into the gym bag and pulled out the jock. It was still warm and sweaty from the previous wearer, as if it had just been discarded. She brought the jock up to her nose, smelling the amazing aroma of sweat and testosterone with a hint of cum. Sarah stuck the jock in her mouth sucking on the sweat and cum. As she was sucking she felt a surge of strength run through her body and felt her dick pulse in her running shorts. She looked down to see that the head of her dick was now just barely peeking out of the edge of her shorts. As she was looking down at her dick, she noticed that her entire body looked pumped. She ran her hand along the shaft of her penis, earning her a glob of pre-cum once she reached the head. Hormones were racing through her brain telling her she needed to get off and soon. Sarah heard the sound of a shower turning on through the doorway at the end of the row of lockers. She headed towards the doorway with a hunger in her eyes and a raging hardon in her shorts. " Time to feed" she growled to herself... When Riley had first arrived to the gym, his gut was full and swollen with Derek's cum. He knew he needed to do something to get the size of his beach ball belly to go down and after reading the note that was left for Derek about how it would be beneficial for him to work out, he decided the best place for that would be Frank's Gym. It was always filled with meatheads and hardcore weights. Riley was in his jock and a pair of sweats he had found in the school locker room and He was wearing a t-shirt that said 'Fletcher Valley Athletic Department'. It was a little loose on him, but he had a feeling it wouldn't be that way for long. He looked out across the gym floor and found a handful of guys lifting. They ranged in size from amateur bodybuilder to Olympia sized. The biggest being Damien, he was easily a 300-pound wall of shredded beef, ready to dominate his next bodybuilding competition. He was a 6-foot-tall wall of dark chocolate and he was walking straight towards Riley. Riley began to panic. He wondered if the behemoth had seen him staring or if he was just overthinking. Jason's heart began racing faster and faster as each titanic footfall of the giant caused his meaty pecs to bounce. His massive Quads rolling over each other as they fought for space inside the weak confines of his gym shorts. Riley couldn't believe his eyes when they finally fell upon the obscene bulge in Damien's shorts. He had seen some decent sized packages in the school locker room. Chris's came to mind right away, but what was in front of him now had to be as big as Chris's cock was when it was hard, and it was completely soft. As Damien got right up next to me he leaned down to say something in my ear. His deep baritone filled my soul, as I had a hard time registering what he was saying. "Yeah, I saw you lookin. You're gonna need about another 100 pounds before you can handle what I got to give. Come find me when you do though, I'd love to fill your bowl with my cream." He stood back up to his full height and I watched his face as a huge toothy grin formed on his face as he gave me a wink. He reached down to adjust his package which Jason swore was bigger than just a moment ago. As Damien walked past Riley, He turned to watch Damien as he stared directly at Riley's ass. He seductively licked his lips as he headed into the gym locker room. To say that Riley felt on fire would be an understatement, he felt like hormones were flooding his entire being. Not only that, but his cock was rock hard. He knew he needed to focus. If what the note said was true, he needed to start lifting so he could absorb all the muscle cum that was in his belly. Riley decided to start with arms, so he headed over to a long row of dumbbells in front of a large gym mirror. He grabbed the 25's to start as a warm up and headed over to the isolation bench. As he was walking over to the bench Riley watched his arms in the mirror as the sinewy muscle lightly flexed to support the weight in his hands. He flexed his arm straight down causing a slight bulge to appear on the back of his arm from his triceps. Riley sat at the isolation bench and began doing curls. At first the weight was a little heavy, but began to get easier to lift as he did more reps. Once he had 25 reps done he switched to his other arm and began lifting again. Riley watched as veins began to surface on his arm and his goose egg of a bicep began expanding, just a little bit more with each rep. With his biceps now feeling warmed up, he brought the weight behind his head and began one armed triceps-extensions. He really had to push at the beginning to get the weight up, but as he continued it got easier and easier with each rep. Riley did 25 with each arm and stood up to take the weights back. This time as he passed himself in the mirror, he couldn't help but gawk at his reflection. His arms were pumped just from his warm-up. Riley started the work out with 15-inch arms, but they were looking much closer to the 15-inch range and this time when he flexed his arm straight down, he was rewarded with an actual horse-shoe bulge on the back of his arm. The boner that had started to go down during his lifts sprang back to life as he admired his pump in the mirror. "Fuck yeah! I'm getting pumped" Riley growled to himself in the mirror. "So fucking hot!" Riley put the weights back and walked further down the row of weights, this time picking up the 50's. Riley had never done anything heavier for isolation curls than 35. He could feel the heaviness of the weight in his hands as he headed back to the bench. Riley sat down and began pumping out rep after rep. As the weight got lighter with each rep, his arm began to bulge with some serious muscle. Veins that had appeared during his warm-up were now thickening and branching out all across his swollen bicep. The hard knot on his arm was now about the size of a baseball. Riley then continued the same process with his other arm. During this entire process Riley's raging hard on had begun leaking copious amounts of pre-cum into his jock. Knowing that he was going to have some difficulty doing single arm triceps extensions with 50 pounds, He decided to do just a regular triceps extension using both arms and the 50-pound dumbbell. It was a struggle at first, but just like with his biceps it got easier with every rep he did. Riley lost track of how many extensions he did until he realized that the weight he was using felt as light as the 25 pounders. Riley stood up to take the weight back. This time what he saw in the mirror was a complete and total surprise, the arms that he now possessed were at least 16 inches and wrapped in veins. He couldn't believe how big he was getting. The thought caused his cock to flex in his sweats, which brought his attention to a wet spot that had begun to form where the head of his dick was. Riley reached down and ran his hand along his shaft, as he flexed his cock in his hand. He continued flexing his cock in his hand, as he brought his other arm up into a flex as well. This caused his cock to react by surging in his hand, the head of his cock was now poking out of his jock and shot a wad of precum on the inside of his sweat pants. More turned on then he ever remembered being in his life, Riley headed over to the bench press and loaded the bar with weight for a warm-up. He laid under the bar and brought the weight down to graze his nipples. He then pushed the weight back up. Riley cranked out rep after rep as he began to get a pump from his warm up. Riley began losing sight of his erect nipples as his pecs began inflating with blood. Riley decided it was time to put some serious weight on the bar. He got up and loaded the bar with 300 pounds and got back under the bar. The most Riley had ever benched before this was 150 and that was a struggle. Riley felt confident this time as he lifted the bar, he slowly brought the bar down, feeling the muscle fibers in his pecs stretch and scream in pain as they were forced to lift twice as much as they ever had before. The weight finally reached his pecs and he pushed with all his might to get the weight back up. Once it was back at the top, he brought the weight back down, this time not as much resistance from his pecs. Every time Riley brought the weight down he didn't have to go as far as his pecs swelled thicker with each rep. After what felt like an eternity, Riley finally re-racked the weight and sat up on the bench. Right away Riley could tell a huge difference in his pecs, the weight of his bulbous man breasts pulled heavily on the fabric of his shirt. Riley stood to look at himself in the mirror. "OH SHIT" Riley couldn't believe how big his pecs had become. "I might have done too many bench presses." Riley realized, too late of course, that his pecs were out of proportion with the rest of his body. They almost looked like breasts if it weren't for his slight pouch of a belly he had left. Riley ran his hand up along the curve of his bulbous pec muscle and moaned out loud on the gym floor as his hand rubbed across his pert nipple. A couple of the muscle heads turned to catch a glimpse of Riley and his increasing wet spot in his sweat pants. Realizing that he needed to balance out his body, Riley headed over to the squat rack last. One of the big meat heads must have been using it last, because they didn't take their weights off the bar. The bar was loaded with 500 pounds. Riley was feeling stronger than he ever felt and his rock-hard cock told him that he could lift that fucking weight. Riley braced himself underneath the bar and went to lift the weight up when the big muscle head that had been lifting there headed over to stop Riley. "Hey bro, that weight is way too heavy for your chicken legs, how about we start you off with something a little lighter?" "I'm going to crush this weight!" Riley growled with a fire in his eyes. "Well then, I'm at least going to spot you, I would hate for you to crush yourself under my watch. Names Ben by the way, I'm the manager of Frank's gym." "Enough talk Ben, let's lift some fucking weight." Riley lifted the bar up before Ben was positioned behind him. Riley could feel Ben's hard biceps against the back of his newly minted triceps. The breath on the back of his neck made him even hornier if that was even possible. "FUUUUCCCCKKKKK" Riley moaned/yelled as he squatted down with the weight, he could feel Ben's crotch against his ass as he pushed back in the bottom of the lift, then Riley began pushing the unbelievably heavy weight back up. At the top of the lift, Riley could feel Ben's biceps tense against his triceps as he was trying to get Riley to re-rack the weight. "Great job man, I..." "Did I say I was done yet?!?" As Riley squatted down again, with Ben following him down. The legs of Riley's sweatpants were becoming increasingly tight around his ever-enlarging thighs and he could feel his ass pushing back more into Ben's crotch. Riley flexed his ass at the bottom of the squat. This elicited a moan out of his spotter as he could feel Ben's dick hardening against his rock-hard ass cheeks. Once at the top of the lift, Riley started another squat. Riley could feel the power in his legs increasing as they blew up in size. He could feel his sweat pants becoming too tight against his straining cock and his ballooning ass. Before he could stop himself from humiliation, he heard the ass of his sweats give out with a loud rip. He could feel cool air hit his hole as it was exposed between the straps of his jock. Ben felt the head of his cock through his gym shorts push past Riley's rock-hard ass cheeks to his exposed hole. Riley felt Ben's cockhead through his shorts as it pushed against his hole. Riley decided to hold the weight there for a little longer. Ben rubber the head of his cock against Riley's hole. Riley's legs strained to hold the weight, but they grew larger by the second during the strain, making it easier the longer he held it. "Fuck man, I can't. You have got a really hot ass and I have never had these feelings for another guy before. I'm straight man I'm sorry." Ben pulled his cock head back from Riley's ass and stepped back. Riley stood back up with the weight and re-racked it. Riley turned around to face Ben. He stood almost eye to eye with Ben. Ben had the most beautiful hazel eyes and short military cut hair. His face was chiseled and manly looking. He had to be about 260 pounds. He was a big boy. Riley looked down and realized that’s not all that was big on Ben. His arms and pecs were massive, but what really pulled Riley's attention is what was poking at his hole just moments ago. Riley reached down and wrapped his hand around it, massaging the head. Ben moaned loudly as he closed his eyes and rolled his head back. Riley leaned his body in against Ben's, "Wh..what are you doing?" Ben stuttered as Riley leaned up and kissed him on the mouth. Ben moaned into Riley's mouth as Riley felt Ben's cock swell in his hand as it anticipated releasing its load. Riley stepped away from Ben before he could cum. Ben's eyes were still closed in a moment of bliss."FUCK! That was so fucking hot! Why did you stop?" "You're straight remember." Riley replied with a devilish grin." Besides, I'm done with my workout. Thanks for the spot Ben. Hopefully we can lift together again." Riley gave Ben a wink as he headed for the lockers, holding the ass of his sweats together as best he could. "HEY, WAIT! I never got your name!" Ben shouted after Riley. "If you want my name you'll have to see me again to get it." Riley headed into the locker room and began taking off all his clothes. He admired the way he struggled to get his shirt up over his massive pecs. Riley moaned as the hem of the shirt snagged on his nipples. Riley removed the remains of his sweats to reveal a raging hard on he wasn't expecting. It was about a half inch bigger than he was used to and quite a bit thicker. "Well this isn't covering anything anymore." Riley said as he removed his jockstrap and set it on top of his gym bag. Riley couldn't believe how big he had gotten. He must weigh at least 190 now. He heard the locker room door open on the other side of his lockers. Riley thought it might be Ben, so he wanted to make Ben work for it a little bit, so he turned and quietly slipped into the sauna before he came around the lockers. "God I can't wait to make love to the beautiful man!"
  11. Thanks to @liftme for the inspiration. Preface This story has lurked unfinished in the Unfinished sub-forum since 2018, if I remember correctly. After the seventh update, it became suitable for the general Story sub-forum. Becoming like them The heavily built muscleman who stepped out of the machine wasn't the tiny youth who had stepped inside, though you knew they must be the same person, despite the extreme and alarming differences. But it is perhaps better to start from the beginning. * * * You were writing on your PhD. Professor Zimmermann allowed you to use his laboratory, and the grants for the project allowed your entire team to hire engineers to build new equipment in accordance to your designs. Though hypotheses might work in theory, you needed equipment to test them and prove them. Hardware wasn't the only obstacle. You also needed test subjects. It turned out, that the offer attracted about 50% of each personality-type. One half of the test subjects were university athletes with the desire to improve their already impressive capacity, the other half were short and scrawny student nurturing a hope that the experiment might help them improve their physique. The three initial test-subjects didn't change much if any, but you found out, that it could be the result of a construction error. When the engineers had modified the construction, you could proceed. * * * You found three volunteer test subjects on Professor Zimmermann's waiting list. Smith was tall and sporty, and though he was about five years younger than you, he uncomfortably reminded you of the bullies from your highschool years: A brash and seemingly confident womanizer bragging about how much he was able to lift at the gym. Johnson was stocky and muscular, didn't speak much, but, when he did, he usually agreed to what Smith said. Davies was short and lean (Smith called him "skinny"), built in a manner similar to yourself. * * * "Beginning interview 3 with Test Subject C.1. – Mr. Smith. You have told Professor Zimmermann about your medical record in interview 1. Would you like to tell me if you have any concern regarding the next step of the study?" "Concern? Why should I have any concern? I agreed to volunteer because you told us, that you needed red-blooded Alpha bros like myself for your tests, and that you could make us stronger, bigger, faster. It's like a fucking childhood dream. The new untested gainers helped me lift 45 pounds more than earlier, in just a week. When the IVs were added to the experiment, I couldn't believe my eyes, and if you ask my girlfriend, she'll tell you that my strength isn't the only thing that has increased, know what I mean? But why the hell do you allow Davies to take part of this? He's not got what it takes. He's not built of the right stuff." * * * "Beginning interview 3 with Test Subject C.2. – Mr. Johnson. You have told Professor Zimmermann about your medical record in interview 1. Would you like to tell me if you have any concern regarding the next step of the study?" Silence. "Mr. Johnson, the recorded interviews add important information. Will you please answer the questions." "Well. Yes. I though all these blood samples and urine samples gave you what you need for your research?" "The personal experience of the test subjects will add information." "Do you need to call me Mr. Johnson? I'd prefer if you'd call me Chuck." "If you prefer that, Chuck, I will call you Chuck." "I ... I like the tests. I played rugby before, and a belly may add some force during a match, but I don't play rugby anymore, and, to be honest, I'm worried that I will add the sort of belly my Dad and uncles have. The gainers and the IV has intensified my workouts, and my body fat is lower now. I would like to continue, and I like the other test subjects. It's fun to listen to Smith, and I like to give Davies advice at the gym." * * * "Beginning interview 3 with Test Subject C.3. – Mr. Davies. You have told Professor Zimmermann about your medical record in interview 1. Would you like to tell me if you have any concern regarding the next step of the study?" "I'm not sure. Perhaps it was a bad idea to volunteer to this project." "Why so? Do you have experienced any medical complications you haven't told us about?" "Medical complications? No, it's not something like that." Silence. You cleared your throat in a supportive and encouraging way. "I'm not sure I want to be around the other test subjects. Workouts are, uh, fun in a way, and that's something new to me, but I feel ... I don't like to work out together with the other test subjects. Not Smith, at least." Silence. "It doesn't matter when you work out, as long as you follow the recommended programme. Could it help, if you exercised at other times?" "Yes, I think so. It's otherwise rather, uh, fun to participate. I didn't think, that I would, uh, like exercise, and now I have actually added some, uh, muscles." "That's good, isn't it?" "Am I supposed to like it? It's like, uh, I'm not a jock like Smith and Johnson, and I have always preferred to spend time on study instead of sports, and now I feel bad because I, uh, like to exercise." "I'm sure it is good for your personal development to be able to combine intellectual activities with physical activities. You must have guessed that, otherwise you wouldn't have volunteered to begin with, would you?" "Um, yes, you have a point there, but are you allowed to enjoy it this much?" "Don't worry. Smith and Johnson seem to enjoy it. Why shouldn't you?" "Well, you see. I don't want to become like them." "Each test subject come into the project with their own past experiences and personality traits. The research project will not change who you are. It will only enhance your physical capacity, if it goes well, and we don't take any unnecessary risks here. It's not like the scientific accidents in fiction." "If... If you say so. So, I am allowed to exercise at other times than Smith and Johnson? And I am allowed to proceed to next step?" "Yes and yes. Your medical data look very promising. We will proceed to next step in a few days." "I think ... I think, that I would like that." * * * What is it with younger people today? Late again? None of the three had arrived in time for the next step of the experiment, but Smith entered the lab, just as you began to become mildly irritated. "So. There you are. More punctual, than the other two, at least." He smiled again, and his white teeth flashed. As instructed, he had changed into a stringer, elastic training bottoms and a pair of trainers. He had got a V-shape already, when he first volunteered for the experiment, but three months with the drip and the supplements had added some mass to his innate shape, and he looked like the muscular guys in sports commercials. Heavens know how the next step would affect him. "As I told you all three last week, the next step is about activating the active substances you have absorbed for three months. Your body must now be saturated by them. The activation will occur by exposing you to anabolic radiation." He smiled again. The glint in his eyes was as cocky as it was devoid of intelligence. "I like the sound of that. You showed us the radiation chambers last time. Reminds me of that scene in Captain America. I love the thought of extreme gains. Want to look like a comics character in real life." Gains. He said "gains", but there was something in the way he pronounced it, that caused you to hear GAINZ, as in "gainz lol bro knowwhaddimean?". You tried hard to conceal your problems with Smith. Anyhow. Tonight you would have new test data, and, if the other two showed up as agreed, you would have three sets of new test data. Something to base next step on. You opened Test Chamber 1. Smith was right. There was a resemblance to that scene in that film, but there were also differences of course. Reality trump fiction. The pane of lead-glass was comparatively large, and you would be able to watch the face and chest of the test subject, at least on lower energy levels. The glass was prepared to darken at higher energy levels, in order to protect observers outside. Smith stepped inside, still smiling mischievously, not understanding the gravity of the situation. A radiation chamber isn't a toy, and even if the recently discovered anabolic radiation didn't belong to the lethal category of radiation as alpha- beta- and gamma-radiation do, it was definitely potentially dangerous. Even UV rays and X-rays are dangerous in excess. Particle physicists had been forced to revaluate the standard model of particles when anabolic radiation was discovered, and there were still a vast area of exploration to be done. The lid closed, but seconds before it closed, Smith shouted in a carefree way: "Make me buff, Doc!" * * * Davies and Johnson ... Chuck ... arrived a few minutes after activation of Smith's Test Chamber. Davies' posture was slightly more comfortable in the company of Johnson ... Chuck ... when Smith wasn't able to interrupt, but there was some discomfort in his facial expression. Chuck seemed his usual sunny and chuckling self, his big hand on Davies' shoulder. Both of them halted their steps and watched agape the transformation taking place in Test Chamber 1. The blue light shimmered around Smith -- similar to the glow from a tanning bed -- and Smith's physical shape was ... changing. Smith had been in good condition three months ago, and he had been in a good condition when he had entered the chamber, but this ... This was on another level. Look like a comics character? What a suitable expression. All of Smith's muscles were swole. Smith perspirated, and he emitted moaning sounds in a voice, that sounded deeper than before: "Fuck, yes! This is ... Yeah ... Doc ... Look at this! ... Wow! ... Oh! ... Hey? Are you here? Can't wait to see you grow, Chuck. And what are you doing here, Dweeb? Didn't I tell you ... UH! Didn't I tell you, that you are not built of the right ... Fuck yeah! .... The size! ... Ooooh!" * * * Chuck and Davies watched what happened to Smith, and you could tell, that none of them were unaffected by the sight. Davies blushed, and seemed to be embarrassed: "I'm nervous. Are you sure it's safe, Sir?" A bright smile lightened up Chuck's powerful face, and his eyes were ablaze in wonder. Chuck couldn't stop himself from exclaiming: "Hell, yes! Do it to me! Do it to both of us! You will like it, little buddy!" You had to make up for the late arrival of Davies and Chuck as best as you could. You rushed them inside Test Chambers 2 and 3, closed the lids, and returned to the equipment. Readings on pulse, bodyheat and blood pressure of Test Subject C.2 and Test Subject C.3. Switching Test Chamber 2 and Test Chamber 3 on. Increasing the level carefully. Returning attention to Test Chamber 1 ... Sweat trickled from Smith, soaking his stringer. The outlines of his bulging pecs and hard abs would, by now, have been visible even if he hadn't been soaked in sweat. Smith shivered and grunted, but, by the sound of it, not because of any pain. The pre-programmed run of this test cycle was approaching its end, and Test Chamber A was winding down. The blue shimmer faded. The humming sound decreased and went out. Only the other two chambers were making any noise. When the safety delay ended, the lid opened automatically, and Smith stepped outside. The smirk on his face had increased, and he made a pose you had seen bodybuilders do, but you couldn't remember its name: Smith's left hand rested at his hip, and his right arm was flexed, his right hand clenched in front of his right hip. The body of the athletic university student had turned into the body of some sort of bodybuilder, and he seemed to enjoy it. "Look at this mass, Geek! Thanks for speeding up my gainz." He grabbed your collar, and lifted you in front of himself. "Can't see any weights around, so your bodyweight have to do." He curled you, and disappointment spread in his face: "You are too lightweight, Geek. No match for my new improved MUSCLES." He curled you several times, put you down, disappeared into the Research Gym next door, and returned, carrying two rubber-coated dumbbells with a chromed handle. "Look at this, Geek. More to my taste." He began to curl the big dumbbells, curled them perhaps a dozen times, and put them down. You were able to notice the figures engraved on the dumbbells: 75 kilogrammes/165 lbs. Though you hadn't entered the research subject from the angle of sports, but of medical recovery for emaciated patients, you had the impression, that this was fairly heavy. In former tests, Smith had curled considerably lighter dumbbells six to eight times. "You should be proud, Geek. You found the right guy and turned him into a mass monster. What a pity, that you are not built to join me." He lifted you again -- his big, powerful hands under your armpits -- and then let the collar of your white lab-coat hang on a hook protruding from the wall, close to your desk. "Hang on. Don't go anyway." The smug smirk returned. He turned around to watch the two active Test Chambers. He took a few steps -- no, his improved quads and hamstrings caused him to WADDLE -- closer to the Test Chambers. "Now, do you see anything wrong, Geek? Since, I do. In front of me I have a real Bro gaining a lot, like I did, but in front of me I also have a Dweeb not worth wasting these gainers, IV's and growth rays on. Do you really expect this scrawny nobody to gain anything? Look at him! Even inside that Chamber he's only reached, what do you guess, 140 or 150 pound?" "Stop behaving like that, Smith, and let me down. I have an experiment to perform. You can't keep me away from the controls like this!" His eyes burned, probably stoked by his increased testosterone levels, you thought. "I can't? Who are you, to tell me what I can and can't do, little Geek? Now, watch this!" Smith waddled to the controls, took a look at them, and turned the controls, increasing the anabolic radiation in both Test Chambers. The blue shimmer behind the glass became brighter, and both test subjects made shouts, a shout of fear from Davies, a shout of pleasure from Johnson. Both shouts turned into moans. "You hear that? Chuck loves his medicine, and the Dweeb will probably fry. Am I not right?" Smith turned the controls again. The moans became louder: Johnson's moans of pleasure and Davies moans of fear. The latter shouted: "No! It's too much!" Smith faced you and imitated Davies, teasingly: "It's too much! ... Look at me, Geek. Was it too much for this Alpha Bro? Was it?" Smith made a double biceps, turning his back on the Chambers, too obsessed with his own increased strength and muscle mass, to spend any thoughts on what was happening to the test subjects. "Smith. Turn the levels down to average immediately, or you may face legal consequences!" Smith was too deep into feeling his new muscles, to answer you. "There is nothing average about this brawn! Look what an Alpha I have become! Look at these guns! And these delts!" Smith posed and flexed his muscles in front of you, as you helplessly dangled above the floor, but he soon got bored. A glint awakened in his eyes –– a thirst to explore his new strength -- and he left the Lab in the direction of the Research Gym. You could hear the sound of weights through the open doors, but you were left alone in the Lab. Alone to watch the experiment to go awry in front of you, the Chambers working at too high levels of anabolic radiation. "No! Not me! I ...", Davies yelped inside Chamber 3, as the bolts of too high anabolic radiation crackled and hit his defenceless slim body -- well, what until recently had been a slim swimmer's body. It was hard to discern Davies clearly, because of the bright blue glow, but, by now, Davies looked like he sort of man who successfully competed in Men's Physique. The stringer had looked misplaced when Davies stepped into the Chamber, but now it cling to his chest and his waist in a flattering way. The stretchy bottoms now clung to his expanding quads and hamstrings. Even his voice was changing, going deeper. Deeper. "No! I'm ... I'm not supposed to ... Uh! No! Fuck! Uh! It's ... Uh! It's so good! So fucking good! Yes! Bigger! Make me bigger! I'm becoming ... UH! I'M BECOMING LIKE THEM! ... Hell, yeah! Look at this mass! Look at this Alpha Bro I'm becoming! This jock power! THE MASS! Feeling so hard! So much! Yes! More! Harder! Bigger! Stronger! Heavier!" The stringer couldn't take anymore. Davies' newfound and still growing brawn BULGED and expanded, ripping the stringer apart. Blue-glowing power-emissions caused Davies sweat-coated chest to shine inside the Chamber, underlining the sheer power of Davies' pecs. Deep ravines separated Davies' pecs and abs, and the waist of the once so tiny test subject now looked like cobblestones. Immensely powerful lats caused the outline of Davies to look like a perfect Y. If it was voluntarily or involuntarily you didn't know, but Davies began to flex his arms inside the Chamber. The now mountainous biceps and intimidating triceps formed upper arms, that could have caused envy even on a Mr. Olympia stage. Davies adjusted his stance, because the rapid growth of his thighs caused his legs to press into each other. You could see bolts and sparks of anabolic radiation crackle between Davies teeth, and out of Davies' eyes as his physical shape entered a state far beyond anything seen on a bodybuilding stage: Davies now consisted of steel-hard muscles growing into titanic proportions. The seams of his training-bottoms couldn't take anymore. The tatters fell to the bottom of the Chamber, revealing Davies' underwear the same moment Davies' rock-hard glutes and unruly manhood forced the underwear to disintegrate. In Chamber 2, a similar, but not identical process was underway with Chuck. Though Chuck hadn't lacked any muscle mass when the experiment began, it now increased in unfathomable speed, and it was obvious, that Chuck's sub-cutaneous fat was burning away at visible rate, revealing the brawny muscles beneath. The sound of the Chambers became louder, and the light inside them became blindingly white. Roars came from the men inside: Assertive, virile roars of men in a state of ecstasy. A scent of burned machinery began to fill the Lab, and your worry became more intense. Then, the program winded down, the sound decreased, the Chambers opened and the two Test Subjects stepped outside. The scent of testosterone-fuelled Man filled the Lab. The heavily built muscleman who stepped out of Chamber 3 wasn't the tiny youth who had stepped inside, though you knew they must be the same person, despite the extreme and alarming differences. You didn't like the smirk, which hadn't been there before, and you didn't like the arrogant fire that burned in his brown eyes. Chuck had left Chamber 2, and his shape matched Davies, but there was jolliness in his gaze and his smile was cheerful. Chuck let his big palms caress his abs, and his smile broadened. The physical presence of the two men filled the Lab, and your reason had difficulties to take the sight in, of two towering virile presences seemingly built by globes of steel-hard bronzed flesh. Their presence wasn't the only thing to fill the Lab. Sweat glistened, and the scent of tall, heavy and confident men filled the Lab to a suffocating degree, causing your knees to tremble. It was Davies' voice, that broke the silence: "Let's show Smith what we have become. Someone ought to teach him a lesson." The broad-shouldered bronzed behemoth, that had been Davies, clenched his fist and punched his other palm insinuatingly, his powerful chin lifted in an arrogant angle. With a confident gait, and with his shoulders swinging from left to right as he waddled, Davies walked in the direction of the Research Gym, and, with a playful smile, Chuck followed in the steps of his little buddy. His little buddy wasn't little anymore.
  12. Supercrav

    Meeting my real life hero

    I had been collecting data about him for months. Almost two years. I had pulled out all the stops, bribing government workers of his native country, one guy who lived across the street, the parking attendant of his favorite gym, even an engineer of his mobile phone / internet service provider. It had cost me a small fortune. I knew everything there was to know about his comings and goings, his habits, his whereabouts, his visits to family and friends, his hangouts. All his activities were following a regular plan, a strict schedule, leaving little to spontaneity, or unexpected events. Not very surprising, the man was a dedicated athlete, one of the very few top pro super-heavyweight bodybuilders in the world, so every aspect of his life was directed by extreme self-discipline. Every other month, on the third Friday, he was taking a train to visit his family. At 9:17am. The railroad network in Slovakia was inexpensive, but not very modern nor well maintained, especially on secondary lines like the one he was taking. It took that train six hours to make the two hundred and sixty kilometers course. So, I know what you're thinking, that stuff I did is creepy as hell, I am a twisted, deranged psycho, a predator, and to that, I must say, guilty as charged. I was just so obsessed by that man. Meeting him, talking with him was my one and only dream. I didn't have any further expectations, I did have fantasies about him, I must admit, but honestly, it wasn't what that operation was about. I wasn't silly, nor "deranged" enough to expect for one single second that this hero of mine would ever consider anything physical with me, except maybe crushing my skull with the flick of a finger. I even tried to keep any sexual thoughts about him clear off my mind. Nothing of the sort could ever happen, to begin with, and also, letting my brain go down that road would most likely making me lose my cool, act ridiculous, and, yes, creepy as hell, just ruin everything. And there I was anyway. I had carefully chosen the right moment for my encounter with the bodybuilder. I was alone on the platform of a tiny station, first one outside the city. That particular Friday was right in the middle of official holidays, so the occupancy of the train would be reduced to a minimum. There will be nothing surprising about that train being almost empty on that date. Besides, he had his first major competition of the season in less than three weeks. The man was famous for being in great physical condition all year long, but with an upcoming competition he will certainly look even better. The train stopped in the station, my heart was racing like crazy already, so I went on the train, in the right car, heading to the right compartment. He sat at the same place every time. I walked past the compartments. All empty. There was no one but the two of us on the train, save a few employees and the conductor. The whole train. I had made sure of it, as A had bought every single seat on the train but his. I pulled the latch of his compartment's doors with a trembling hand and they slid open, And here goes "Sorry Sir do you..." I stopped right there, thinking he probably wouldn't be minding anything I say or do. He just wasn't there. --------------
  13. Hyper Men of the Empire Do not worry citizen. All have been taken care of. You have been taken care of. Take a deep breath. And relax. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You will not be a civilian of. The Galactic Empire. Anymore. You have been recruited. RELAX. No human interaction is allowed during. Adaptation. The entire. Adaptation. Is facilitated by computer software. You will not leave the. Adaptation Chamber. Until adapted. There is no reason for worry. RELAX. Take a deep breath. And relax. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. Citizens of. The Galactic Empire. Can sleep peacefully. And lead their peaceful lives, thanks to their. Protectors. Protectors. Are. Hyper Men. Hyper Men. Have been adapted. To serve. The Galactic Empire. There is no reason for worry. RELAX. Take a deep breath. And relax. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. Altered DNA. Has entered your. Organism. While you were unconscious. Myostatin inhibitors. Have entered your. Organism. While you were unconscious. Preparation for. Adaptation Process. Has taken place. There is no return to civilian status. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. YOU WILL ACCEPT. That. You have been recruited. Initiating. Adaptation Process. Formula 302.1.405. is. Entering your blood stream. Resistance is futile. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You are part of the. Adaptation Programme. Now. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. Activating. Hypertrophic Field. Activating. Anabolic Radiation. Formula 302.1.405. is. Spreading in your. Organism. No side-effects reported. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 10% Resistance is futile. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You are part of the. Adaptation Programme. Now. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. YOU WILL ACCEPT. That. You have been recruited. You are becoming. One of the. Hyper Men. Hyper Men. Are. Protectors. Hyper Men. Have been adapted. To serve. The Galactic Empire. YOU WILL OBEY ORDERS. From superior officers. You will. PROTECT. Peaceful civilians. At every cost. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 24%. No side-effects reported. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 30%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 30%. Level. Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 20% Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 23% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 15% Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 17% Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 35%. No side-effects reported. Myostatin inhibitors. Activity. Attested. Altered DNA. Activity. Attested. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 45%. No side-effects reported. No statistic evidence. Against. Full integration. Into. Adaptation Programme. Recruit. Will integrate into. Adaptation Programme. Recruit. Will become. One of the. Hyper Men. Recruit. Will become. PROTECTOR. Resistance is futile. All have been taken care of. You have been recruited. You are part of the. Adaptation Programme. Now. Adaptation. Is irretrievable. YOU WILL ACCEPT. That. You have been recruited. You are becoming. One of the. Hyper Men. Hyper Men. Are. Protectors. Hyper Men. Have been adapted. To serve. The Galactic Empire. YOU WILL OBEY ORDERS. From superior officers. You will. PROTECT. Peaceful civilians. At every cost. RELAX. Take a deep breath. YOU WILL ACCEPT. You are a. Good recruit. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 29% Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 58%. No side-effects reported. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 31% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 20% Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 41%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 41%. Level. When. Basic Adaptation. Has been achieved. You will be evaluated. For further mission. Guard option. Available. Fireman option. Available. Space marine option. Available. Rejects will be transferred to entertainment units as gladiators at arenas in Taurus. Special Omega Level Unit available. If. Recruit. Is adaptable to. Omega Level Adaptation. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 62%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 62%. Level. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 75%. No side-effects reported. You are a. Good recruit. Recruit. Will become. One of the. Hyper Men. Recruit. Will become. PROTECTOR. Recruit. Fully integrated into the. Adaptation Programme. Recruit. Response is. Optimal. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 85%. Level. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 85%. Level. Formula 302.1.405. Saturation level. 91%. No side-effects reported. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 45% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 29% Respiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Within normal parameters. RELAX. Take a deep breath.You are a. Good recruit. Recruit. Will become. One of the. Hyper Men. Recruit. Will become. PROTECTOR. Formula 302.1.405. Full. Saturation level. No side-effects reported. Primary and secondary male characteristics increasing rapidly. Rapid hypertrophy attested. Indications of. Sexual arousal. Induced by. Increased. Androgenic hormone levels. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 51% Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 58% No statistic evidence. Against. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. And. Anabolic Radiation. Facilitating. Ocular contact. With other. Recruits. In. Recruit's. Batch. Likelihood of shared future mission deployment: HIGH. All Adaptation Chambers in. Batch. A67. Now in. Ocular contact. Recruit responding favourably at. Ocular contact. With other. Recruits. In. Recruit's. Batch. Will become. Hyper Men. Will become. PROTECTORS. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 69% Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Increasing. 76% YOU WILL OBEY ORDERS. From superior officers. You will. PROTECT. Peaceful civilians. At every cost. RELAX. Take a deep breath.You are a. Good recruit. Initiating. Evaluation protocol. Regarding: Batch. A67. Running. Evaluation protocol. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 75% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 49% Pulse. Of. Recruit. Increasing. Administering. Sedative. Welcome back. Recruit. You are waking up from sedation. Strength. Level. Increase estimated. 150% Muscle Mass. Level. Increase estimated. 97% Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. At maximum level. Respiration. Of. Recruit. Stable. Perspiration. Of. Recruit. Stable. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 99%. Level. And increasing. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 99%. Level. And increasing. Running. Evaluation protocol. Achieving. Evaluation protocol: All. Recruits. In. Batch A.67. Adaptable to. Omega Level. Initiating. Omega Level. Adaptation. RELAX. Take a deep breath. YOU ARE PROTECTOR. YOU ARE PROTECTOR. You will. Accept. Omega Level. Adaptation. Your entire. Batch. Will. Accept. Omega Level. Adaptation. Omega Level. Adaptation. Running. And. Increasing. Increasing. Omega Level. Adaptation. Increasing. Hypertrophic Field. 122%. Level. And increasing. Increasing. Anabolic Radiation. 122%. Level. And increasing. Indication. Of. Recruit's. Androgenic hormone levels. Beyond standard maximum. You are. Hyper Man. YOU ARE PROTECTOR. YOU ARE BECOMING. OMEGA LEVEL. HYPER MAN. YOU ARE BECOMING. OMEGA LEVEL. PROTECTOR.
  14. geektofreek

    Dwarfed by Dad

    Please excuse the errors as this was written on my phone. Enjoy! DWARFED BY DAD PART 1/4 It was shortly after my dad’s second divorce that he would start joining me at the gym. I was a hobbiest bodybuilder, at best, standing at five-foot-eleven and weighing in at around 235-pounds. He was definitely eager to get in shape, “impress the ladies”, to quote him correctly. Things started at a little slow, especially those first couples months. I wasn’t really holding my breath though, given the fact that he was pushing sixty-years old. But one week as we rinsed off in the locker room showers, after a nearly three-hour workout, I noticed the remarkable faint rippling of muscle beneath his usual beefy silver haired abdomen. Then as he raised his hands to wash his hair, there was slight bulge beneath his upper arms, a simple curvature, a bicep. “Looks like you’re finally showing some results, dad!” I proudly complimented “About time!” Dad said giving his arms a couple quick pumps, holding back his excited smirk. “Just the beginning I hope…” The unexpected scenario made me wonder, not by any means worryingly, just how big the old man was planning to get. I was excited to see his motivation. Seeing actual visual results had my dad pushing harder then ever after that day, so hard in fact, it felt like having an actual workout buddy, rather than just my father tagging along. “You ready to see these gains, dad?” It was towards the end of this one week, about seven weeks later, I felt so mammothly pumped from this totally insane new workout plan I was on, I honestly couldn't wait to see the results. A couple weeks back, we had agreed to only start weighing ourselves once a week, just for kicks. So with my dad standing next to me, showing the slightest signs of muscle bulging beneath his old man skin, I might add, we both stood on the gyms identical digital scales. At the time, he weighed about fifty-pounds less than I did, or so I thought. “How did I LOSE weight?” I blurted the words out loud, feeling my smirk, my pride, fall out my gut and onto the gym floor. All the work I had put in these last couple weeks, all that time, just seeing the loss of eight-pounds, on the scales digital readout, had me absolutely nauseous. It had to be an error, I thought. But I stepped back on, seeing the same readout, “239-pounds”. I was so close to finally reaching my goal of 250-pounds last week, it didn't make any sense! “Looks like the opposite over here, champ.” My dad delightfully remarked, making me turn piercingly, cringe my teeth even. The old man really did mean the opposite, standing there proudly next to me, pumping on his old arms, creating this ridiculously meaty bulge against his arm, this defined bicep, with the scale blinking a readout of 194-pounds, a gain of exactly eight-pounds. I'll be honest with you, seeing the slightly smaller gap between us, had me slightly anxious. “W-Wow...” I still tried to play it cool, with an embarrassing stutter. “I never thought that you would actually start gaining muscle, dad.” I’m pretty sure that statement just added fuel to the fire, as my old man, with those piercing blue grey eyes, turned to me looking like some arrogant teenager, the glamour of a new challenge, twinkling behind his once bored now lustful eyes. The next day, he showed up strapped into proper gym clothes, bulging even bigger than yesterday, or so it looked. I figured it was just a different clothing size, but then, and I know this sounds crazy, it was almost becoming impossible, as the days went on, to even keep up. “Look at this, champ!” Dad raised his bulging silver muscle arm in front of my face. “Sleeves are getting tight…” He had gained ANOTHER eight-pounds since last week. The small curving mound of muscle had developed into a full blown peak, this enormous baseball, stuffed beneath his silver haired old man arms. Dad couldn’t help but love showing off his incredible developments, at the gym, at home, even at the grocery store. I'll admit though, they were incredible to look at, even though I was still bigger, it was just crazy to see that kind of muscle on a man old enough to be most people's grandpa. “Now my shorts are getting tight…” Another week past, and this time he gained TEN-POUNDS of muscle. I couldn't believe it. In fact, most days I wanted to be sick. With all that extra weight, he was now less than twenty-pounds away from outgrowing me, this huge bodybuilding grandpa, in just a matter of months, weighing in 212-pounds of muscle. Just like he said, his shorts, the brand new ones he had only too recently bought, were now bulging with insane dimensions of his veiny bloated silver old man muscle thighs, disgustingly cupping his groin area obscenely, especially when he would squat. “J-Jesus, dad, I’ve never seen anything like it…” I still tried to play it cool, liked the avid bodybuilding I am. “You’re telling me, kid” Dad lifted up his shirt, revealing this EIGHT-pack of abs. “I’m EXPLODING with muscle” I dropped my jaw, the whole gym did. What fucking sixty-year old has hairy deep cut chiseled abs! On top of that, he looked almost twice as ripped as yesterday, with this iron-plated-v jutting down into his sagging, yet horrendously overstuffed and bulging, neon gym shorts. That day, while we were in the shower, I honestly couldn't stop staring, gawking, and my dad just ate it all up. How was he growing so fast!? To make matters worse, as far as feeling emasculated, that is, I was born practically hairless, barely any hair on my body at all, “baby smooth”, my dad would often comment. “I look like a fucking KING!” Dad, however, as he spouted his arrogance, lavishly rubbed and soaped up his growing rippling display of hairy meaty male muscle cleavage, rubbing and pinching his flapjack-sized nipples, getting off on his prowess, all his newfound power, like some total king, just like he said, this unstoppable growing alpha man. RIIIPPPPPP RRIIIIIPPPPPPP “GOD-damn, would you look at that!” Two weeks later, dad finally grew to the point of bursting through his first article of clothing. He said the words so delightfully, looking unapologetically smug, like he expected this to happen, turning his gaze delightfully, raising his arm, to see the small gaping hole on the underside of sleeve, right in the middle of his huge sweaty hairy armpit. He was so playful and curious, some big kid at the breakfast table, fingering the small opening almost like it was pussy, even going as far as slightly tearing it, which seemed to gave him an idea. It was with a devilish chuckle, like a lightbulb going off in his head, he raised that same arm and gave it a mighty and monstrous flex. RIIIIPPPPPP “GUNS bigger than Superman's!” He roared as his bicep, this totally massive bowling ball of chiseled hairy perfection, suddenly exploded through his sleeve, an atomic-bomb going off, blowing the fabric apart into a million threaded pieces, a scene out usually only my comic books, my dreams, all while I was eating breakfast. Then, continuing his disgusting piggish muscle show, he held up and squeezed the huge chiseled peak of old man muscle, right into his face, with so much silver hair flaring out, it was if a forest had grown in this entirely monstrous muscle cave, but it was just armpit “Fuck, I smell like an APE!” Dad gave his armpit a big whiff, inexplicably wafting his horrendous sweaty odor into my face, so sultry it made my dick suddenly bulge underneath the table. I wasn't gay, but fuck, he was just so manly. With my mouth completely dropped open, the half-eaten bacon and eggs falling back to my plate, I knew it would be hard for dad to not keep demonstrating and showing off his superior growing muscle strength. RRIIIIPPPPP “FUCK, yeah!” It wasn't long before he quickly raised his other arm, in a detonating fashion, with an equally loud laugh, a pleasing roar, as his other bicep exploded through the fabric even faster than the first. With both arms free, he began taking turns flexing and posing each magnificent peak of hairy muscle, over twenty-inches now from the looks of it, nearly the same size as mine! He also tried to flex through the front of his shirt, inflating his chest, the enormous blimping grandpa male muscle cleavage, but thankfully he couldn't. That didn't stop him from whistling in delight, openly fantasizing about the prospect of getting even bigger. “Won't be much longer, kid. I expect I'll probably outgrow you by the end of the week…” “I didn't e-even realize you WANTED to grow so big…” I stuttered like a kid. “Are you kidding me? Now that I've got a taste, I don't think I EVER really want to stop growing…” Dad smirked wildly, as he continuously pumped his huge hairy meaty man arm, slowly walking away. I was speechless, dumbfounded, watching, as his big old man bubble butt gobbled and thundered the back of his skin tight gym shorts. I know it may sound kind of weird to note this, I swear, I'm completely straight. But I’m giving you all the details because, and I'm gulping just saying this, his sleeves, weren’t the only thing that he would destroy that day... ************************************************************ Comments are appreciated! ************************************************************ READ PART 2 HERE
  15. mutador

    Dad Recovering Authority

    Note from the author: This one is dedicated to all the ones who are into dad musclegrowth stories, hope you enjoy reading as much as I enjoyed writing it. (written in 2008) Dad Recovering Authority Marta was frying some eggs in the pan when she heard his son coming out of his bedroom "Ricky, come over, food is almost ready!" "Oh sorry mom I've got to go" "Go now?! you didn't tell us anything, Rick you're only 15!" "Oh not that crap again" As they were discussing, Hector, Marta's husband and Rick's dad, entered the front door. "Hi everyone!" Hector said "Oh Honey", replied Marta, "did Ricky tell you he was going out tonight?" "Well, not at all... Where are you going young man?" "I'm going out with uncle Dick, you know, have a couple beers" "I don't think that will be possible, you or your uncle must let us know with anticipation when you're going to go out", said Hector in a tone as severe as he could, these moments he wish his voice would've been more manly and deeper but it was a little bit higher pitched than he expected. "Are we starting with this crap again?", replied Ricky in an arrongant tone. "Ricky, your school grades are disastrous, your teachers keep complaining about your bad behaviour, you insult us, instead of studying you drink beer or smoke weed all day long, what's going on with you?", demanded Hector. "Bla bla bla, leave me alone you picksweak!", as Ricky let this out he pushed his dad away, with enough force to make Hector tumble and fall to the ground. Despite being just 15, Ricky had grown quite big, he was 1,80m (5'11") and weighed 85Kg (190lbs), he was also recruited for the school's rugby team and had regular workouts so he was very well built and strong for his age, he got the genetics of his uncle Dick, Marta's brother, who was a big and strong sportsman as well. Hector, on the contrary, was dwarfed by his son at just 1,70 m (5'7") and weighed just 65kg (150 lbs) and he couldn't help feeling intimidated when he had to impose some limits on his kid. Then the doorbell rang and Ricky rushed to open, it was Dick, the figure of the 1,87m (6'2") and 110kg (250lbs) stud impressed everybody, he was wearing a leather jacket and looked young and handsome. He rode a motorcycle "So, are you ready for a ride with your uncle, buddy?", he said to Ricky in a friendly tone. Hector recovered and stood up from the floor, he and Marta got closer to the front door. "I'm afraid Ricky can't go with you, Dick", said Hector, Dick looked down on him with despise, as if he was looking at a rat. "Ricky's grades have been very bad lately and he's not allowed to go out, besides I don't want you to take him to drink beer, he's 15 for Christ's sake!", said Hector in anger. Dick laughed and made a mocking gesture with his hand and said "bla bla bla bla!", then looked at Ricky with a sympathy grin. As the young boy was going out Hector tried to grab him but Dick pushed him away with such force he couldn't beat and forced the smaller man violently towards one of the walls of the room. Ricky left the house and jumped on Dick's bike, the uncle accelerated his motorcycle, screamed "Ciao!" and left. As the sound of the bike was fading out in the distance, Marta got close to her husband and hugged him, "Oh honey...", she said "Your brother's been an ass you know..." "Yes, I'll have to talk to him about this" "How many times have you talked about this with him? And he doesn't change, I don't like the example he's giving our son" "I know honey, I do what I can", said Marta as she caressed his husband. Although he was a small guy, Hector was quite handsome, he had strong well cut black hair, a thick well groomed full beard, strong jaw, straight nose and handsome hazel eyes. Marta had told him a couple of times he should work out some more, specially because in her family most men were naturally muscular and strong, nonetheless she loved her husband because he was a good man, there was nobody more considerate and caring as him and because he was very smart, and she understood that his occupation left very little time for extra activities. At 39, Hector had two college degrees, as biochemist and as a medicine doctor, he was working for a government contractor researching for the army, in the P.E.S.D. department (Physical Enhancement and Supplement Development). His job was in part to blame for the lack of respect his son had for him, he wished he could've spent more time with him during all of Rick's childhood. The following day, a sunday, it was 8 am when Ricky and Dick returned. Rick was drunk and could barely keep standing. Dick was kind of high but not as drunk or unconscious, Marta and Hector asked him why did he let his son get drunk, Dick didn't reply he just dragged Ricky and threw him on Hector and Marta's arms, who took their big son to his bedroom with quite an effort. They let Ricky sleep until noon when the kid woke up and served himself some cereal, as Marta and Héctor were in the kitchen. Marta was trying to open a jar of marmalade but it was too well shut for her "Let me help you sweetie", said Héctor and grabbed the jar, he tried to unscrew the cap for several minutes but he couldn't. Ricky laughed, "haha you're so weak, better let a man do it!", the kid said and took the jar off his dad's hand. He grabbed it tight, strained and bent over and with a pop the jar was open and handed it to his mother. Héctor gave him a serious look. "Son, I expect you to spend the rest of the afternoon improving your math", said Héctor. "No way! Coach says we've got to train on weekends now, so I'm going to the stadium to kick some ass and make these guns grow", said Ricky cheerfuly as he checked his big young arms. "What?! You're not, you're staying here!", said Héctor "Haha, and who's going to force me, you wimp?!", Rick replied defiantly. "I'm your dad boy, you must do as I say" Ricky just laughed and stood "Hey, you're going to finish that", Héctor voice trembled in anger pointing at the cereal. "Ah forget it, I'll buy something to eat outside" "And where do you get the money for that? I didn't give you anything!", Héctor remarked "Uncle Dick gives me money" "I'm not going to let you hang out any more with him! he's a bad influence" "Well, he understands me, he's twice the man you are, you -little daddy-" Héctor was furious and tried to grab him but Ricky shoved him away, when Héctor insisted his son punched him hard in the face, Héctor was shocked, dizzy and blood came out of one of his lips. Ricky walked away and closed the door violently behind him. Marta got close to Héctor, and when he recovered his senses he decided to call Ricky's coach, he had a few things to talk to him. "Hi, I'm talking to Mr Trachine?" "Yeah, it's me" "Hi, I'm Ricky's dad" "Oh yeah Ricky, one of our best kids, you got top material there" "Yeah well, he told me you're going to start training on sundays too?" "Yeah, we've the nationals coming up and I want this team to be the best!" "Well, we have a problem with that in here our son needs to improve his grades and sunday is the only moment we can stay all together at home and help him with his studies" "Look, Ricky has told me a lot about you, I don't care if you're such a nerdy wimp who wants to study all day, but your son is not like that! Unlike you he's one big and strong athelete and that's something you won't understand ever in your life!", said Mr Trachine in a mocking tone. "You aren't giving roids to my son, are you?!", Héctor had suspected about this for a long time "That's none of your business, let your son decide what he wants to be!" "But he's 15! I'm not going to let him play anymore!" "And how are you going to stop him you sissy man?, I hear your voice in the phone and can't stop laughing you sound like a girl haha I'd like to have you in front of me and kick your butt!" Héctor hung up the phone in anger. "He's such a jerk!" He went to the bathroom and cleaned up his face, his lip had stopped bleeding but it still hurt, the situation had surpassed his capacities, Marta tried to calm him down and they went to sleep until the following day. At the lab Héctor and his assistant, Daniel, researched a series of experimental compounds called super HGH (human growth hormone) or sHGH, these substances were modified molecules of HGH mixed with radioactive isotopes. It was discovered that this mix greatly increased the effect of HGH stimulation in physical healing, strength, muscle and bone growth and also reducing the side effects to almost zero. The government was extra cautious about these type of research and the verification and use of this compounds were going to take decades, they've been treating two volunteer subjects, two soldiers, with a very diluted version of sHGH, they've been giving them a dose of 1 microgram a year for five years now. The effect of the treatment in these men was like having the most powerful anabolic steroid ever and multiplying it by ten. The men kept training regularly as they normaly did with the only difference that their muscles grew a hundred times faster than those of the rest of the soldiers, their muscles also grew more dense and solid, thus becoming a lot stronger than their peers. Along these five years of treatment both test subjects attained the equivalent physical strength of 10 soldiers. Other added benefits from sHGH included strengthening of bone structure (their bones became eight times as resistant) increase in height (both men became two inches taller), dramatic increase in stamina and physical resistance at all levels, improved sexual performance and genital size. Sometimes Héctor and Daniel thought the goverment kept their investigation at a too slow pace, the dosage they were using was ridiculously low, the machine that synthesized the drug produced vials of 10 grams of sHGH, they had to use only 1 microgram which is a tenth of a millionth of that dose. They thought if they used 10 micrograms they'd achieve the results of five years in two hours, still being completely safe and without side effects. Probably, they thought, they didn't want a soldier to become too powerful by accident, so powerful they'd be unable to control him. The test subjects had become very powerful but they still could be killed by bullet fire, in theory a higher dose of sHGH can make someone's body structure so tough that not even bullets would be able to pierce that subject's skin. It's been a while now that Héctor began to fantasize about giving himself a shot. What would stop him from doing that? He knew the drug was safe, all the testing in animal and human subjects was successful. Only 5 micrograms would make him grow enough to give his son and the rest a lesson or two. He decided to talk to Daniel. Daniel thought it was crazy at first, but then he realized that they hadn't tried doses higher than 1 mcg, which is ridiculous, for the sake of the investigation they needed to do this and it would help Héctor who was a great friend and teacher for him. "So, are you going to prepare the 5 mcg diluted compound for me?", asked Héctor "Yes, I'll make it today and you'll have it by tomorrow early morning" The drug had to be prepared and used within two days or the isotopes lost their effect, once in the body the effect of the physical changes were permanent and the body seemed to "learn" and kept working in an invigorated way indefinitely. They left all compound vials in a special sealed fridge in the lab, there was a little amount of radioactivity involved but nothing harmful. While Héctor was at a meeting where he detailed the progress of their research, Daniel spent the whole afternoon preparing the 10 grams vial, the process took several hours and was very complicated, at 8 pm Daniel was tired as hell, and dilluting the drug took at least 4 hours of work, so he decided he would leave the process for the following day, he'd arrive earlier and tell Héctor he had to wait a couple more hours until it was ready. The following morning Héctor had another argument with his son, he'd been arriving late at school for several days, he couldn't take it anymore and left home without even having breakfast, he arrived at the lab, anxious to start the drug test asap. As it was too early, Daniel hadn't arrived yet, so Héctor eagerly checked the fridge and found the compound vial "Awesome!", he said cheerfuly and grabbed the vial, he checked it, there was no way to distinguish diluted sHGH from non diluted, it was just transparent liquid, so he thought it looked well enough. He loaded the fluid inside a syringe and popped it into one of his veins. A few minutes passed without any changes, when Daniel entered the lab. "Morning!" "Hi Daniel, good morning!" "Oh, Hec, you'll have to wait for a few hours I have to dilute the...", said Daniel as he saw through the fridge door's blindex glass that there was no vial. "You mean that vial was not diluted yet?!" "No, it wasn't" "Oh shit!", Héctor panicked and instantly he began to feel tremendous pain, then fell to the ground and bent over, he screamed for about 15 minutes of the most torturing agony, he thought he was going to die. Then pain relieved a little and he began to feel his clothes getting tight. He was wearing a shirt with stripes and flannel trousers. Daniel could clearly see that the body was growing and stretching the fabric. It started slow but increased in speed every second and soon Hector's legs began to surpass the length of the trousers until they barely reached his calves, his shoes were also being streched out by his growing feet until they split open leaving him bare foot, at the same time, Daniel began to see Héctor's torso growing in size, bulking up and stretching the shirt, soon it ripped open as the back widened tremendously, his lat muscles that were non-existant before, began to spread like wings of meat. The buttons in the front of the shirt popped off and flew all over as his rib cage expanded and his pecs jutted outwards, the shoulders inflated like balloons and the arms grew in length until the shirt sleeves were too short while at the same time his upper arms increased in size and perfected their shape until they were bigger than rugby balls, instantly tearing out the fabric, his forearms also filled with solid muscle mass. At the same time his ab muscles began to appear from nowhere, his thighs shredded the trousers and became two tremendous slabs of powerful muscle, where divisions and crevices could clearly be seen inside, his calves grew in proportion with the thighs and took a powerful shape, while at the upper part of his body his neck was thickening along his deltoids that were growing to grapefruit size or more. His head also grew a little bit in order to keep proportion with his new body, as long as slight changes in his complexion, like a slight growth of the chin and a slightly stronger facial structure that actually increased his good looks and his manliness. While the transformation finished, Héctor was still crouching on the floor, he was drained from the process, the remnants of his clothes were still over his body, suddenly he began to feel a lot of strength coming into him, all the tiredness and dizzyness disappeared, and he experienced a surge of tremendous power. He stood up revealling his whole body to Daniel. "Holy crap!" he let out, in a voice that wasn't his as he felt his own new body. "Hear my voice, is this me?", he said, his deep booming tone made the room shake "Do you feel ok?", Daniel asked "OK?!", Héctor replied loudly and powerfuly, "OK is not enough, I feel like a locomotive!", he said as he took off the shredded pieces of fabric that remained drapped around his body, bent his enormous arms and flexed his chest contemplating his new muscle mass and checking his new physique. He ripped away what was left of his trousers revealling his genitals. Daniel lowered his gaze to Héctor's dick and opened his eyes wide. Héctor also looked down and though blocked by his enormous chest muscles he could catch a glimpse of his new prick and balls, they were the size of a bull. Héctor couldn't help let out "Darn, I'm a fucking bull!", then quickly added, "Hehe sorry this is embarrasing", Héctor blushed and covered his crotch with his huge hands. "Don't worry I'll get you something to wear from our test subjects". Daniel quickly got a pair of black shorts from a drawer near by and got close to Héctor to hand them, the now big man grabbed them and crouched to put them on forcing them to fit over his huge muscled butt and big dick and balls. It was snug but it fit. As Héctor stood again with his short pants on, Daniel coudln't help contemplate the new man up close. From his perspective, Héctor was now a mountain of muscle, he looked down on him, almost two heads taller, and so wide it covered most of his eyesight. He contemplated one of his upper arms and realized it was bigger around than his own torso. He looked down at one of Héctor's thighs and also reckoned that there had to be more condensed muscle in that thigh than he'd have in his whole body if he trained in a gym for ten years. "Damn, you're so huge, I wonder what your measurements are!", said Daniel, "let's go have a measure" They went to the next room where they had training equipment, strength testing machines and measurement devices. Héctor felt amazing as he walked with his new legs, the floor seemed to squeal under his weight, but he felt as if he was light as a feather. Héctor knew the place and immediately got over the measurement platform, there a few lasers circulated his body and took extremely precise measurements. "Ok", said Daniel as he looked at the screen, "you're now 2m (6' 7") tall, weigh a total of 207 Kg (462 lbs), your upper arms are 75cm (29") soft, wow your forearms are like 50 cm (20") that's as big around as my thigh! Your chest is 220 cm (86"), legs 115cm (45"), my god! Would you bend an arm for me?", Daniel asked and Héctor did it smiling broadly. "Wow, your upper-arm is 85cm (33") flexed", Daniel almost screamed. "You won't believe this, your physical structure has reached level theta density", said Daniel in technical jargon. "Oh my god, that means..." "If our theory is right, you won't have to worry about bullets from now on, and your bone amd muscle structure are probably the most powerful thing that exists on earth" "There's one thing still to measure, would you take down your pants?" Héctor was familiar with the procedure as they did this with their test subjects regularly and pulled down his pants, revealling his large man meat. "Ok then, measuring... wow, your dick is 17 cm (7") limp, and 10cm (4") around" "Holy crap! That's what I call a man!", said the now big stud. "And now for the erection measurements" Héctor immediately stroked his cock until it was erect, the thing was huge and hard as steel, like he'd never felt before. "Geez, you got a 28cm (11") long dick now! Girth of about 18cm (7")"... said Daniel trying to sound profesional. That thing looked like it could penetrate a wall of steel. Héctor put his pants back on, got off the platform, smiling broadly, feeling better than ever in his life "Now let's check your strength, why don't you try picking up that weight over there?", suggested Daniel. It was an olympic weighlifting 500kg (half a ton - 1100 lbs) weight in a corner, the test subjects began to use as part of their training as they got stronger. "OK", the big man replied and went in front of the weight, then crouched and took the ends of it cautiously, preparing for an extenuating effort. Then he stood, picking up the weight to the height of his shoulders, "You gotta be kidding me, right?!", Héctor boomed at Daniel. Daniel was puzzled. "This weighs nothing!", said Héctor and took the weight over his head, then released one of his hands and held it just with his left arm. He turned the weight around to check it out, apparently it had two 250 kg plates in it, "My god! This is half a ton of weight, right?", Héctor said rejoyced at how easy it was to handle it for him now. "Yes, it's certified weight!" Héctor toyed around with the weight tossing it in the air and exchaging hands, he smiled and put his hands at the ends near the plates, then easily bent the steel bar like it was made out of butter, "Awesome!", he let out and put the weight on the ground. Marta was a teacher and she was correcting some exams at the kitchen table, when she heard the front door open and some heavy thuds that sounded like someone walking, the living room's wooden floor squealed badly. "Hi honey, is that you?!", she screamed Héctor didn't know how to show himself but he thought what the crap "Yes, sweetie! I've got a surprise for you", hollered Hector in his now booming bass voice. Marta was confused, the way he spoke was that of her husband but the voice was so deep it'd put Barry White to shame. "Are you ok honey?! You sound weird" "I know, come over and you'll see why" Marta stood and entered the livingroom and she first got the creeps, there was a huge man standing - no - filling up her whole living room, the man was wearing a tight grey t-shirt, black short pants and a pair of tennis shoes, all she saw was muscle on top of muscle and took her a while to realize that the head attached to that tremendous physique was that of Héctor. "Oh my god!" she said and fainted. Héctor quickly grabbed her with one of his big hands and easily picked her up holding her single-handedly. He thought to himself how many times he tried to be romantic and lift her up in his arms and how he always failed and they ended up falling on the ground, now it felt like his hand was holding the lightest thing in the world. He gently layed her down on the couch and waited a few seconds until she recovered "Oh my god, she said, is that you? Héctor?" "Yes" "But how?" "I can't say, but it's obvious that this is thanks to my research" Marta sat up and grabbed one of her husband's upper arms. "Damn you're enormous!" Héctor bent his arm for her, she caressed the enormous bicep peak. "Hehe, yes, I think I've gone too far" "No, I love it! I'd always been around big men and I knew I'd made the right choice of choosing brain to brawn, no matter what my family said" she said as she run her hands over his enormous pectorals feeling the solid round muscle, "now you'll make my brother look tiny!" "That jerk!", Héctor said, "I'm eager to see him again! When is Daniel coming back?" "Oh, he'll be back any minute, this is going to be such a surprise for him!", Marta said. "Indeed!" When Ricky turned back home he entered the kitchen fast, he could only see his mother there, "Hi Mom!" "Ricky why are you in such a hurry?", asked Marta. "Is dad home?", Ricky asked "No, he didn't return yet." she lied, "But what are you doing", Marta asked again as his son was opening the fridge and engulfing all he could. "I'm on the go mom!" "Where are you going?" "None of your business" Marta walked close to him "Son, why don't you stay here to eat with us?" "I don't want your crappy food!", he shoved her away and walked towards the kitchen doorway. As Ricky was leaving, he bumped into something hard that forced him to stop, he didn't understand what it was at first, but when he gave a second look he realized it was a man, a very big man, in fact, the BIGGEST man he's ever seen, tall enough that his head brushed the top of the door frame, wide enough that he had to shrug to let his wide shoulders past the frame. As seconds passed he distinguished more features in this behemoth of a man, his legs were so big that not even the biggest guys in his rugby team had legs half that size, he possessed upper arms so thick that he could fit his head two times in each one of them, a chest that was four or five times bigger than his. The enormous man was more than a head taller and looked down on him, Ricky pertrified when he realized the huge man was Héctor. "Dad!?" Héctor smiled and walked towards him slowly. Ricky instinctively retreated. "Well, little fella, looks like you'll have to apologize to your mom!", said Héctor in a deep vibrating tone that made all of Ricky's body shake. "What happens? Mice ate your tongue?", said Héctor cheerfully and put his huge hand in one of his sons shoulders. "It's you dad! how did you become like this?!", asked the young man "Well, that's -none of your business-", replied Héctor mockingly "I don't hear you apologizing", the big man said and lightly pushed his son towards Marta, the dad's faintest touch was enough to make all of Ricky's body shake. "Sorry mom, I didn't mean it...", said Ricky, ashamed Marta and Héctor nodded. "So, where were you going, Ricky?", asked Héctor and put his hands in his hips expanding his enormous torso. Ricky took a moment to answer, "Oh, uncle Dick will take me for a ride in his bike, just, you know, go to a few places...", Ricky's tone was already more humble. "Well, you're not going anywhere" said Héctor with firm and extremely manly tone. "You can't force me!", defied Ricky as he motioned out of the kitchen. Héctor put his index finger in his son's chest and pushed forward, that was enough to throw his son against the wall in front of him, "Well, I think I can", replied Héctor. "Well I don't care how big you are...!", Ricky continued Héctor smiled and grabbed his son's jacket with one of his hands, lifting him off the ground like a scarecrow. "It seems that you don't quite get it, right? From now on, things are going to be very different in this house, you're not going out with uncle Dick or train in the weekends until your grades improve, am I clear?", said Héctor as he lifted his son up some more in the air. Then they heard the front door ring "That must be Dick!", said Marta "You're not going anywhere boy, stay here, understood?", said Héctor firmly Ricky looked down, like ashamed. Héctor let him down gently and walked towards the front door. Dick was waiting outside when he saw the door open, the figure of the man that was opening the door almost makes his jaw drop to the ground. "Oh my god!" he exclaimed "Wassup Dick?!", said the big man with his mighty voice "Is it you, Héctor?!" "Yes Dick, it's me" "What happened to you?!" "Well it's a long story!", Héctor walked towards Dick, he was taller, wider, heavier and more muscled, and made him look like a twink. Dick walked back as Héctor spoke "Remember when you adviced my sister to marry a sports guy instead of a lab rat, well turns out that thanks to his brain, the lab rat, became stronger than the sportsman", said Héctor as he playfully pushed with his hand on Dick's chest several times, making the smaller man tumble in his feet and walk back. "OK, I mean, you know I never really had any problem with you, we're pals right?", Dick was shaking like a leaf, he'd never seen muscles like those in a man. "Oh yeah! We're pals, of course, let me give you a big hug pal", Héctor grabbed Dick in a bear hug and pressed hard until Dick's ribs squealed loudly, "You're like a brother to me!" he said and he pressed some more, he smiled then let Dick free, the man was still shaking and trying to catch his breath again. "My pal!" Héctor said and smiled, then punched playfully at Dick's shoulder, with his enormous arm the punch was so powerful that Dick spun in place like three times, Héctor had to stop him and catch him. Héctor was smiling, "Hey! I've never checked out your bike pal, you got a great ride!", the big man got close to Dick's motorcycle, he examined it, then crouched and picked it up with one of his hands, it was a big solid harley-davidson, "This is a real harley uh... I think it'd look better with some minor modifications", he said that and grabbed the center axis of the bike, then bent it like it was cardboard into a shape that made the bike useless. "Hey! What are you doing to my bike!!", shouted Dick. "Don't you like it better this way? Oh! Come on! You're not funny, I thought we were friends!", Héctor said, "it's boring I'll give it back to you", then threw the bike over Dick, the thing weighed easily a quarter ton, and the brother-in-law fell on the ground under its weight. "What's the matter Dick, I thought you were quite strong!", said Héctor and picked up the motorcycle again with a single hand, then threw it away like it was a shallow film prop. "Let me help you up", and then grabbed Dick by his trouser's belt and let him stand. Dick tried to fight him and threw a punch at Héctor's face but the big man grabbed his fist and gripped powerfully, Dick screamed in pain and went to his knees. Héctor grabbed his belt again and held him up like a foot over the ground. "From now on, Dick, I don't want to see you anywhere near Ricky, I think it's quite clear that I can snap you in two like a twig so you'd better do as I say", said Héctor very close to Dick's face. He let Dick stand and the man didn't say a word, he just ran away like he'd seen a ghost. "I don't want this in front of my house", said the big man and picked up the remains of the motorcycle again, taking it to a trash container nearby. As Héctor entered his home Marta and Ricky were waiting for him, "Well, guess you won't be seeing uncle Dick around here very often any more", said Héctor Marta walked to him and grabbed a hold of his enormous shoulders and chest, layed her head on his thick torso. "You didn't hurt him honey, did you?", she asked "No sweety, just a little bit of perssuasion, only that", Héctor said as he flexed all the muscles in his massive body for her to feel them, then relaxed and cuddled his wife. "Ok then, guess we're going to spend our night studying, aren't we?" Héctor said to Ricky, walked towards him and put a solid hand in his shoulder "get your math books and everything you have on the table, your dad is going to help you study". "Oh no, really?", asked Ricky "You don't want me to force you, right? Come on! you need a few lessons!", replied Héctor gently pushing his kid. Seeing that there was nothing he could do to stop his dad, Ricky finally grabbed his school books and put them on the table, the young man sat and his dad took a seat next to him, as Héctor put his huge butt over the chair it squealled badly under his massive weight, then ordered Ricky to write down some equations and problems. Even when they were sitting the hugeness of his dad made Ricky feel intimidated, Héctor sat taller than him so he had to look up while the large man spoke. He contemplated how his father layed the weight of his massive arms on the table making the wood yawp, ocassionally bringing one hand to the sheet of paper Ricky was working on to point some mistake or explain a particular issue. As minutes were passing by Ricky realized it was quite cool to have his dad explain math to him and that it wasn't hard at all. Héctor was very encouraging pointing every mistake but also congratulating and complimenting when things were well done. And the big dad was quite physical at that, giving him nice cuddles and snuggles with "that's my boy!" expressions that conforted him and made him feel good. So much they've spent almost three hours together. "Well son, we've done a hell of an advance today, you'll be catching up and improving your grades in no time", Héctor assured his son. "Thanks dad, it's actually been nice, to be able to solve all these problems, I didn't think it was this easy" "Ok", Héctor said completely statisfied and smiling, "tomorrow, mom is going to help you with history and literature", he stood up and left giving Ricky a gentle pat in the shoulder. The following day, Héctor and Marta walked down from their bedroom upstairs, the big man was carrying his wife in one of his huge arms, she was sitting comfortably in her husband's forearm, grabbing his large chest. They had a rough sex night, Héctor fucked her about 9 times, and he wasn't even tired, he was a sex machine. She had so much cum inside of her she was worried she might get pregnant, but at the same time she was extremely pleased with being fucked by her man's enormous cock. Héctor took her to the kitchen and genly let her stand on the ground, they began to prepare breakfast. After a while Marta needed to reach for a jar that was too high up in the cupboard, "Honey would you grab that one for me?", she asked her big husband. "I can help you grab it..." said Hector and instead of grabbing the jar that was practically in front of his face, he picked his wife up. She giggled surprised by her man's new display of power and grabbed the jar. Héctor put Marta down and she spent a few seconds smiling and admiring his massive torso, she put her hands in his huge pectoral and Héctor made a little pec dance for her, "Wow!" Marta screamed when Ricky came into the kitchen as they were in the middle of it and the couple separated. "Morning Ricky, you done good yesterday, you see I always said you were a smart kid!", the huge dad said. Marta had trouble unscrewing the cap of the jar again, Ricky saw this and offered help. Ricky grabbed the jar and tried with all his might, but moments passed and he was unable to open it, Héctor grinned and looked down at his kid. He stroke his back shooking him a little and extended his huge hand to him "Let your big daddy do that, ok?", boomed the huge fella. Ricky put the jar on Héctor's hand and the big man unscrew it with a flick of his wrist, no effort needed. "Here you are sweety, now I remember I had put the cap yesterday, that's why you couldn't open it, sorry", Héctor explained them as he handed the jar to Marta. "Hey, don't you smell something?", asked Marta. "No, what?", Ricky replied fast "Yes honey, it's true I do smell something", said Héctor and looked down on his son fiercely. "It's like... weed?", Marta suggested. "That's what it seems", said Héctor as he got close to his son "You're crazy, I don't have any weed!", Ricky replied Héctor got his nose close to Ricky, "You do smell like you had been smoking hemp", the big dad grabbed his son's upper arm, "how many times do I have to tell you we don't want that, if you were 18 fine, get your own house and do whatever you want but as long as you live here and you're underage you have to go by my rules, and that's no weed in this house!", Héctor was firm but very calm when he said this. "I'm sorry but I'll have to register your room, I told you a hundred times", the big man went inside his son's room, and checked it out, he picked up the bed like it was made out of cardboard, Ricky had a huge TV, and a computer, he had a trunk full of old childhood toys, everything was picked up opened up and checked by Héctor. The only place left was the wardrobe, Héctor tried to open it and to his surprise it was locked. "Hey, why is this locked?", the huge dad asked "Oh well I don't know...", mumbled Ricky "Do you have the key?" "Umm.. I don't know... I think I've lost it" "Oh yeah, and how do you dress up every day?", Héctor was getting quite upset already "Oh well, let me check", Ricky checked his pockets as if he was looking for the key, but he had no intention "You're not going to give it to me right? Fine!", Héctor punched the wardrobe door lighly and made a huge hole in it, then ripped the little doors off like they were paper. "Hey! you can't do that!", yelled Ricky "Oh no? Of course I can, this is my house and I do anything I want", replied the enormous man with a voice that seemed twice as deep and powerful because of anger. Héctor checked the clothes until he found something suspicious in a pocket, he pulled it out and it was a small plastic bag full of weed, he put it in front of his son's face "And what is this then? herbal medicine? I doubt so", and the father walked to the nearby bathroom and flushed the weed down the toilet. "Hey! What are you doing! You have no idea how much it costs", said Ricky as his dad returned to the wardrobe. Héctor grabbed a hold of Ricky and picked him up a brief instant then refrained and put him back in the ground, "Is this what uncle Dick gives you money for, uh?", he boomed at his kid. "I'm glad you won't be able to afford more!", he added. Ricky was furious and punched at his dad's with all his might, Héctors bulky chest didn't even budge as he looked at his son, then the big man took a baseball bat from the wardrobe and grabbed and end with each hand, bringing it in front of his son's face. Ricky kept complaining when Héctor said, "Seems you don't quite understand who is in charge now", then split the bat in two with a loud crack, leaving his son speechless. The week went by and Ricky watched his step, he understood now Héctor was serious, and there was not much he could do. The big dad missed work and decided to stay home and recover lost time with his son. When ocassionaly Ricky would complain about some task, he'd just give him a severe look, slight grab or something and that was enough. Once Marta told him to read a few pages from a book and Ricky complained, he tried to stand up from his chair and when he was just about to leave Héctor gently put his heavy hand in his shoulder, the kid suddenly found himself unable to lift his body because when he tried he bumped into his dad's hand that was firm as steel. Most of the time the huge father didn't even need to waste any breath to discipline his son now. When the weekend came, Héctor suggested Ricky to spend saturday doing some more catch up for school, specially with math and physics. When Ricky refused Héctor challenged him to a basketball match in their front yard, if the father won they'd study all day if the son won, he'd let him do anything he wanted, including going out for a beer. Ricky accepted but a few minutes after they started playing he realized it wasn't a good idea, his dad's physical superiority was so overwhelming that he couldn't score at all. Héctor was incredibly fast, he didn't seem to get tired, he handled the ball like a pro and was so tall that the ring was easily within his reach, so the big dad kept scoring and scoring while Ricky could barely take the ball off his dad's hands in seldom ocassions, for his dad to recover it almost instantly. Ricky was persistant and they played for about an hour until he was exhausted. Héctor on the other hand wasn't even breathing hard. The big dad won with 164 points to zero and as Ricky was trying to catch his breath, he kept chuckling at his son and trying to cheer him up and convince him that math homework could be also fun. On sunday Ricky got Héctor to allow him to go to his rugby training, Héctor wasn't very happy with that and told him he was going to talk to his coach about training on sunday. At the school gym Ricky was doing benchpresses with an 80kg (170 lbs) weight, the other kids were also training at the gym while some others were running in the field. As he was forcing his arms up he saw the other boys look at the door. He looked as well and saw a huge man standing and coming towards him. It was Héctor, as the young men trained they couldn't help follow the big man's figure with their eyes. The huge dad was wearing tight short pants and a tight t-shirt, together with some running shoes so everyone would see he was also an athelete. Before he reached Ricky's bench the kids thought he was a new trainer or something. As he approched his son he said "Hey! lifting big son? I'm proud of having a strong kid!" Héctor grinned "How about a little more weight?", he was in a playful mood so he put the tip of his finger over the bar and pushed down a little, that immediately added like a 100kg (220 lbs) to the weight his son was lifting. Of course Ricky couldn't handle it and as the weight was going to fall on his ribcage Héctor quickly picked it up with his hand. The huge guy laughed as he toyed around with this weight that was almost a joke for his powerful arm. He put the weight back in the bench, "Are you ok son? I didn't mean to hurt you just play a harmful joke", he said between chuckles as Ricky sat up. "Dad, what are you doing here?" "I wanted to give you a surprise" "It is! You're embarrassing me in front of the other boys!" As Ricky recovered from the work out Héctor replied "Oh come on! you call this embarrassing?!" and he made a most muscular pose, flexing all his tremendously huge muscles, everyone in the gym looked at him knowing that they'd never get to be that big, he laughed and then asked "So, where is this coach of yours?" "I think, he's at his office", said Ricky and pointed at a place behind him. "Ok, thank you son, take care, don't overtrain!", said Héctor with a manly pat in his son's shoulder. Then he walked to Mr. Trachine's office. Trachine was doing some paperwork as he heard something heavy knock his office door. The door was translucid and he could see a big shadow behind. "Yeah, who is it?" The deep voice of Hector replied "Mr. Trachine, I'm Hector, Ricky's father, mind if we talk for a minute?" "Oh yeah, you know, I'm very busy could you wait a few moments?", the coach screamed "Ok", replied Héctor, but he wasn't very happy with that, after the way this man had treated him, for christ's sake, he was now the strongest man on earth, he wasn't going to take that kind of treatment from a stupid high school coach. The door seemed to be locked and he still decided to be polite and wait, he stood for about 12 minutes when he knocked again, "What part of I'm busy you didn't understand, you moron?!", the coach screamed at the door. That was it, Héctor pushed the door open and without noticing he'd ripped it off its hinges and was holding it in his hand, he threw it to a side. "Holy crap!", said the coach as he saw the big man coming towards him, "Are you Ricky's father? I hadn't imagined you like that..." "Well, yes, I am. And you know what", said Héctor in a sever tone as he stood right in front of Trachine, "don't think I forgot everything you said to me on the phone" then grabbed the older man from his shirt and picked him up slightly. Mr Trachine was 50, he was quite built and it was for sure he'd had a hell of a body at younger age. The coach was speechless, now he was really busted. "It.. it it's ok Mr, what,... wh.. whateev...ev. ever you ss.sssa say", the coach replied with difficulty "Haha now you stutter?", replied Héctor while smiling, "you didn't stutter last week when you treated me so bad, uh? Guess you can't stand up to a big fella...", the huge man added in a booming voice. "But I'm not here because of that, I don't really care what you say" continued Héctor, "I want to talk about Ricky and about he not coming to your sunday training sessions" "Oh, don't wo.. worry Mr, I was go.. going to cancel them be.. because most parents complained", Mr Trachine was still shaking from being in front of that big angry man. "You know Mr Trachine, I do want my kid to be a powerful athlete, as you see I'm a very strong athlete as well", the huge dad made a double biceps pose and the coach open his eyes wide in amazement. "Only I also want him to stimulate his intelligence so he's not only brawns but also brain, hope you understand that". "Oh y... yes, I to...totally agree" "Ok then, have a nice afternoon sir, I have to leave", said Héctor and extended his right hand for a shake. Mr Trachine took it and Héctor gave him the grip of his life, so much you could hear the cracking and the coach went weak on the knees, the big dad smiled, relishing that what was for him such an insignificant amount of pressure was causing so much pain in this man. Then he let go, hopefully it was just a badly sore hand, nothing broken "I'll leave you to keep working", Héctor said as the coach massaged and shook his hand trying to relieve the pain, no way he'd able to grab a pen with that hand for the rest of the day. The big dad just left while grinning, the coach contemplated his gigantic muscled back and powerful round butt as he left, Héctor thought he'd been a little mean but the guy had it coming without a doubt. That night the family was home again, dinner was ready and Héctor sat on the kitchen table with his enormous plate of food. He ate like five men now but didn't have to worry about getting fat, all the food seemed to go into his huge muscles. As he was about to start eating his huge serving, Marta sat next to him, and Ricky grabbed his plate and was carrying it in front of the TV in the living room, when Héctor saw this he reached with his massive arm for Ricky's trouser belt and grabbed it, dragged his son playfully close to him. "Hey! Why don't you come and eat here with us, son, like a regular family?", he said to his kid. How to refuse? thought Ricky and sat down in front of his big dad. "Hey dad! are you going to eat all that?!" "Yes boy, I got to feed these big guns buddy!", said the father as he bent his arms and showed them to Ricky, the t-shirt sleeves almost bursting with the muscle mass. Ricky looked under the table at his dad's legs, "without mentioning those tremendous legs", he thought to himself. "And tell me, how was your day son?", Héctor asked "Oh well, you know I just spent the whole day working out, oh and... what did you say to the coach, he's been really weird with me, he used to treat me like shit and now he was so gentle and considerate, asking me if I was ok, offering help with the weighs, training advice, that felt kinda awkward" "Haha really?! Well I'll tell you why! That idiot is treating you very carefully because he's afraid I might get angry and go snap him like a twig! That's why! I gave him a few little demonstrations of what I'm capable of and I think he got the point. If you ever have any problem with him just let me know and I'll take care. I don't even need to see him in person, I bet just the sound of my voice on the phone can make him pee his pants!", said the super-dad between chuckles. The following day it was a holiday so the family woke up late in the morning. Héctor opened up the fridge to grab something to eat, "Hey! What happened, the fridge is empty!", said the huge man. "It's natural honey", commented Marta as she walked behind her large husband and caressed his gargantuan back, "you eat a lot more now and we run out of food much faster" "Hehe, that's true, guess that's a little price to pay for all the advantages being like this brings", said Héctor as he turned around and picked her up, making her sit in his meaty forearm. "No problem then! Let's go to the supermarket!", the big man added and headed for the garage with her in his hand. "Hey Ricky, we're going to the supermarket, wanna come?", Héctor asked his son. Ricky accepted, his father was surprised at the way his son's attitude was changing, as he became more and more self-confident his son became more and more humble. Fortunately, Héctor had a big 4x4 van, he wouldn't have fit in a smaller car and unlike a 4x4, a regular car would collapse under his weight. Despite this he felt pretty tight inside when he got in. Marta and Ricky got in as well and they left. The supermarket was a 30 minute drive, when they were half way Héctor saw a cow in the middle of the road, in order not to crash against it, he stopped quite abruptly. A car that was behind them was caught in distraction and crashed on Héctor's van.The big dad's 4x4 was so tough it didn't get a scratch, but the front of the other man's car was quite damaged. The guy was upset and got out of his vehicle, he walked to the driver's seat of the 4x4 cursing and insulting, "I'll kill you motherfucker, why don't you watch out, I'll break your damn van you moron!", said the man and kicked Héctor's car. The van had one-side glasses so the guy didn't get to see Héctor and kept hitting and punching his van. Then the front door was open and the huge dad came out, the man was so into his thing he didn't realize, until a heavy hand grabbed his chest and shoved him away with tremendous force. "Holly crap!", the guy said as he looked at Héctor's massive frame. Next to him, the man looked like a miniature, the big dad stood in front of the guy and began to move forward, the guy retreated and ran into his car and drove away fast. Héctor just giggled and returned to his van, he was already getting used to these kind of reactions. But the cow was still there, and they needed to get going so the huge dad grabbed the animal and held it up, walking it inside the fields far from the road and gently putting it on the ground. They drove just a few minutes more when they had a flat tire, Héctor stopped the car and got out "Give me a hand son!", he ordered Ricky who got out almost immediately. "You're going to get the spare in place, kid", the dad said. Héctor opened the back and Ricky wondered out loud "What happened with the cricket?" "Cricket? hehe, why would I need that", Héctor replied looking down on his big muscled physique and handed the spare to Ricky, "I pick up the van and you change the tire, deal?", the big man said then put a hand under the back of the van and picked it up very high like it was weighless. Marta felt the van move and she screamed "Hey! What's going on?!" "Oh sorry sweety, I'm picking up the van that's all", boomed Héctor loudly at her. In a few moments the tire was replaced and the big dad put the van back on the ground with care and they could resume their brief journey. When the family arrived at the supermarket, they couldn't find a parking spot for their van, the lot was full, Héctor drove around countless times until they were exhausted and they almost decided to go back home, until the dad caught a glimpse of an old heavy truck that was very oddly parked, instead of taking up just its spot, the truck was taking up almost two places unnecessarily. Héctor said "bingo!", he stopped the van next to it, got out and walked to the truck. He simply grabbed under it and lifted it up completely, then easily gave a few steps towards the appropriate spot and gently put it down. He dusted off his hands as he exclaimed "there we go!", then parked his van in the now free place. Marta and Ricky were mezermerized, as Héctor saw their faces he asked "Impressed?! that was very easy!", it was true because he wasn't even breathing hard. After a few hours in the supermarket, they'd filled three carts, two of them were full of food for Héctor, for whom every package seemed small and that made him keep adding and adding stuff to the cart, they also had consider that now the big dad's clothes were a lot bigger, so they used more laundry powder, more food also meant more dish washing, therefore more detergent, a bigger body meant more deodorant, more lotion, more soap, bigger feet more feet powder, and so on. They also had to replace stuff he'd unadvertently broken in the few days he wasn't controlling his strength completely, like 6 glasses, about 20 forks and knives he'd bent over, and a desk lamp he'd twisted to unrecognizable shape. Looking down on the incredibly stuffed carts, Héctor realized there was nowhere to put all that food. "I guess we're going to need a new fridge honey, what do you think?", the big man suggested "Definitely, I've been oggling one that will be perfect for us now in the home appliances section, what do you think?" "Ok sweety, go ahead, go there and pick one for me, I'll go in a few minutes, I still need some shaving cream and... ", replied Héctor but Marta was already gone, she loved buying. When she arrived she talked to the salesman and took him to the chosen fridge, the thing was fucking huge, so much it looked industrial, and costed like 6000 dollars. Héctor's family didn't have any money issues since the reasearch company's paycheck was very generous. "Do you take platinum visa?", asked Marta "Of course, ma'm", said the salesman as he took the card. "How are you going to transport it?", the guy asked pointing at the fridge. "We have a transport service but you'll have to wait for about a week, we've too many deliveries lately, I apologize" "Oh, don't worry, we have a big van, I think we can put it on top no problem" "Ok, I'll send you the transport men to put them on your van for you" "Thanks! that's so considerate of you" Then two big guys wearing overalls appeared, each around 1,85m (6'1") and weighing easily 90kg (200 lbs) "Hi ma'm, so this is your fridge?", they pointed at a smaller one that was next to the one Marta chose "No, that one is", she corrected "Oh crap!" said one of the men Each man took a side of the big thing and pulled as hard as they could, it was impossible for them to lift it, they could barely drag it a few inches and they were quickly exhausted. "Oh, we're sorry we might need some extra help or a fork lift", said one of the guys as he recovered his breath and wiped his moisty forehead with his hand. "That's not necessary, don't worry, my hubbie is going to move it" "Your what? your husband? Ma'm we've been doing this for years, there's no fucking person who can move that, not even three guys", said one of the men as they looked at each other and laughed. "You haven't seen my husband... oh, here he is", she said as Héctor seemed to appear from behind some crates "So honey, did you choose one already?", asked the huge man. The transport guys stopped laughing and contemplated Héctor, then they looked at each other to check if they were having visions. "Oh my..." one of the guys let out Ignoring them, Marta replied "Yes love, I already bought that one" and pointed at the huge fridge with his right hand as she was grabbing Héctor's big arm with his left. "Good choice sweet, this one will be just perfect!" said the big dad as he checked it out up close. Then two transport guys thought maybe with the large man's help they'd be able to drag it to the van so each one of them grabbed a side "Ok Sir, will you help us carry it? let's push at the count of three!", said one of the guys as he prepared. Héctor just laughed, put his hands firmly on each side and lifted up the huge fridge as if it was just empty cardboard. He then hefted the big thing over his massive shoulder using his hand to keep it in balance and carried it all the way to the van. "oh my god!" said the men, "Sir, you're going to put us out of business with that strength" Héctor just laughed at the smaller men and continued carrying the fridge effortlessly. Marta walked along and all the way she encouraged his husband "Just a little more, honey, we're almost there, hang on!", repeatedly. "haha" laughed Héctor, then stopped, "Sweety, there's no need for that" he said between chuckles "I could keep this in my shoulder for a whole day without even feeling tired at all" he said and took the fridge with his free arm and held the enormous thing over his head, balanced in one of his hands, "see?". Both Marta and the men wowed. Héctor continued carrying the fridge to the van, once there he put it easily on top "Sir, need some rope to tie it to your car", asked one of the transport guys "Mmm, not really, do you think rope will keep this safe in place? I have something better!", then the big man opened the back of the car and took two crowbars. The fidge had a few openings in the back designed to put a thick rope for transportation, Héctor put the crowbars instead and used them to secure the fridge to the car structure, bending them easily with his mighty arms. "Hey, we forgot about Ricky, where is he?", asked Marta "Oh, I left him at the exit watching over the carts", replied Héctor, "He shoud be here by now, this is odd, I'll go check". The big man walked to where he'd left his son. When he arrived at where his son was supposed to be, he wasn't, the carts were unattended, Héctor worried and began to walk fast around the whole supermarket. After a few instants he saw his son was in an abandoned spot behind the mall, together with two guys, one of the guys was threatening him with a knife and the other was checking his pockets. Ricky saw his dad's huge figure in the distance, Héctor made a "keep quiet" gesture and walked behind the guy with the knife. He grabbed the guy's hand and gripped powerfully, while at the same time put his large arm around his neck. The guy screamed in pain and threw the knife to the ground. Then Héctor punched him in the head and he fell unconcious. The other guy took some time to notice what happened and, not threatened by the knife anymore, Ricky tried to get rid of him, pushing him, but the guy was quite big. Héctor stood in front of the other guy who tried to punch him in the belly, but without budging the super man's muscular stomach, the guy then pulled out a gun and shot at Héctor's chest, but the bullets just bounced off, the big dad quickly took the weapon off the thieve's hand and twisted it in his palm like it was butter, then threw it on the ground. He picked up the burglar and held it up over his head. He grabbed the two guys, and carried them to a trash container, put them in and twisted the cover of the container so they wouldn't be able to open anytime soon. In the distance, Marta had arrived and was watching everything. She got close to his son who was kind of shocked and conforted him. As Héctor returned, he could see his son now more than happy. "Dad, that was fantastic, I'm so proud to be your son!" "I love you son, and I won't let anything happen to you", said Héctor as he hugged his son big. Then he stood in front of Marta and Ricky and hit a double biceps pose, the said in assured tone "Guess from now on you can feel very safe while I'm around!".
  16. No! Not the Growth Ray! Impressive? What do you expect me to say? Of course you are impressive, but this is a Research Centre, not a bodybuilding competition, a male beauty pageant or a Strongman competition. So far, the physical effects of the experiment seem promising, but I am worried about the possible mental effects. You didn't behave like this before your first treatment, and the second treatment increased it further. The idea is to cure muscular dystrophy, not to create strength-obsessed jock boys. No, I'm checking the lab report about your urine sample. Yes, I know, that you find it boring. Why don't you go down to the gym, and use those newfound muscles you are so fond of? I'll see you at lunch. Already? Good heavens! Six hundred pounds? You must be joking? No, that's more than I expected. Yes, I've already told you how big you are. I'm here to research, not to watch your – uh – pecs or your – uh – abs all the time. Yes, they are hard. Will you let me calculate this, without disturbing me all the time? I know, that you can lift me. If you are able to press six hundred pounds you are able to lift me. Will you now put me down. What did you say? Eleven hundred pounds? That's not possible? Will show me what's possible? Now, put me down, I've no time for any ... Stop it! You know how dangerous it is to place anyone in front of the Growth Ray Cannon. Let's leave this area. No, the safety protocol isn't a joke. The only reason why you are allowed in front of the Growth Ray Cannon is, that you are medically prepared for it. Anyone else ... Stop it! What do you think you are doing? Fool! No! Not the Growth Ray! No! You're insane! Not the Growth Ray! NOT THE ... Uuuuuuuuh ... Dangers ... must out ... Don't ... What are ... Impossible ... Did you spike my drink with the formula? ... irresponsible ... Uh. Fuck, what's happening? Not ... OH FUCK! The buildup, bro ... Can't believe the buildup ... Understand? ... suppose ... You've gone through it twice ... but I'm not supposed to ... Oh, fuck ... the buildup ... Feel ... Feel so good. Couldn't have dreamt ... Not even after watching you ... twice ... so good ... YES! Look at me! Chest like an ice breaker ... Wide as a tank ... Becoming ... Becoming like you ... No? What are you doing, Bro? ... danger ... NO! TOO MUCH! SO MUCH! YES! SO MUCH! MORE! It feels like ... Come! Join me! Yes! Join me, Bro and feel ... Legs pushing each other apart ... The sheer mass ... So tall now ... Built ... Yes, join me, Bro! Here! How hard I am now ... Yeah ... You too ... So hard ... Steel ... Brawn of steel ... Uncrushable brawn of steel ... Feels like footballs now ... Bowling ball shoulders ... Yeah, feel how hard and big I am, Bro ... You like this, don't you? Feeling how hard I am ... Can't wait to see how much i lift ... YES, MORE! So much ... So intense ... The power level ... Can't imagine .. To hell with the dangers: MORE! I crave it! I crave more! More muscle! The buildup! I can feel it coming ... The powerwave ... Didn't think it possible ... Yes! Here! With me! Exposed to the full impact of the ... Together, legs wide, before the ... feeling how the power BOMBARD our naked flesh, and cause our muscles to ... OH FUCK, SO MUCH, CAN'T ... Uh, Bro! Uh, Bro! Uh, Bro! Feel the ... The buildup! So tall! The wave ... the power! My strength! Your strength! Can't ... WATCH ME! Beyond seven foot ... Yeah, you too ... Together, bigger ... I'm warm, steel-hard engorged flesh ... All of me ... All of you ... Unbreakable ... Invincible ... Towering ... The buildup ... I'm ... Do you feel it, Bro! YEAH! The power-wave ... It's ... YES! Crushing the ceiling ... nothing can stop us ... nothing can resist our strength ... grow with me, Bro! Feel the power! I'm an unstoppable GOD OF STEEL and POWER! It's ... It doesn't matter ... The Lab doesn't matter ... The experiment doesn't matter ... GROWTH MATTER ... EXPLODING of ... your pecs, my pecs, wide backs ... MOUNTAIN OF FLESH, crushing everything before us ... So ... BOMBARD our naked flesh, until we ... ... buildup ... power wave ... BOMBARD our naked flesh, until we ... ... until we become, oh my God! ... BRAWN-GODS ... with UNLIMITED STRENGTH, uh, the UNLIMITED STRENGTH, the ... ... ground unable to hold us ... look at me ... I'm crushing a mountain side with my bare hands ... head in the atmosphere ... together with you, Bro ... YES, TALLER ... big like a continent! Space! The cosmic energy! Can you feel it, Bro! We are absorbing it! Absorbing all energy, turning it to invincible BRAWN! Space gods now! Can't believe ... becoming space gods ... The build-up ... Bro, what's happening? STARS! WE ARE LIVING STARS NOW! Can you feel ...
  17. mutador

    The Super Fireman

    Note: I wrote this story back in 2005, it's pretty well constructed in terms of story telling IMHO. Again this one doesn't have sex scenes, it's got a lot of strength feats, display of power and transformation. The super fireman I was doing homework when my father, Don Volkowicz, was watching TV, just arrived home after a day of extenuating work at the Fire Station. Today they had two major fires to extinguish and he couldn’t get any time to rest. After eating, he sat on the couch with the remote control in one of his hands and a few minutes later, he fell asleep. I looked at him and tried to examinate the traits of his body: he wasn’t tall, a plain 1.67 m (5’6”) and he didn’t have big muscles, at least not those you would expect in a fireman, he was more of the scrawny type at 66 Kg (147 lbs) with flabby limbs and a little hanging belly. But all he lacked in body he had in good looks because of his handsome face, with a nice jaw, well shaped nose, attractive blue eyes, well cut dark hair and the beginning of an also dark lock-shaped beard. He was a fine 40 year old specimen of man but he felt bad sometimes because he wasn’t big as most of his partners in the Fire Department. He sometimes commented that to the family; but me and my younger sister (just about twelve) always tried to cheer him up, telling him he was the best father in the world. Well, actually, he was quite a good one, particularly because he had to raise us all on his own since Mom had died in an accident about four years ago. As a dad he was understanding and calm, always taking care of us, concerned about our feelings and such. Lately he’d been bashed in his job for being skinny, particularly he was very upset because after the death of the captain of the Station, Mr. Fanego, the Department officers chose a younger, less experienced fireman for his replacement, Rodriguez; so he was being ordered around by a 30-year-old. Reason for that decision was more a matter of physical complexion than of capacity at stopping fire. Rodriguez was kinda big, he was about 1.85m (6’1”) and with a weight of 98kg (215 lbs), and despite they recognized Don’s trajectory and abilities they preferred the younger agent for they thought a bigger figure imposed more authority. Also my father had to admit Rodriguez had a deep commanding voice while his was thin and laughable. Next morning my dad went to the Fire Station in Paternal, a neighborhood in Buenos Aires as usual, and prepared with his buddies for the (sometimes) long wait for a duty call. Usually, like that morning they played cards just to pass time, my dad had started some working out to see if he was able to bulk up about a month ago and he used some free time at the station to train, cause they had a rack with some free weights. So far he’s had very little or no results, at least none I could perceive, and I’m very perceptive of male muscle growth. After doing some workout my father joined his buddies, in the table sat Rodriguez and five other guys. Some of them were around their thirties and most at their twenties, they all were pretty big, around 1.82m (6’) in average height and 100 kg (220 pounds) in average weight. But the biggest and strongest was David Quevedo, he behaved like a macho man, he had been a weightlifter and he was 1.90 m (6’3”) 115 Kg (255 pounds), my dad wouldn’t want to get that guy angry. Though he was friendly most of the time, he’d behaved toughly and in an argument he could punch and such so no messing around with him. My dad had a reason to feel skinny compared to those men, they were all pretty big. That morning while they were playing and doing jokes, talking about Don’s workout that wasn’t actually working out, the phone rang and the station’s secretary, Melissa, told them they received an urgent call. This time it was a real situation: the Atucha Nuclear Power Plant’s core was melting dangerously. When the team heard that, they were shocked, but the commanding voice of Rodriguez made them wake up to their tasks. They dressed up quickly and stepped on the big fire truck hurrying for the place. When they arrived they realized many other firemen teams were already working, the place was an inferno. Fire was everywhere, not only the spheric core of the Nuclear Plant was in flames but also a lot of sub-units scattered around of the place. Only a few places were still without fire. When they got out of the truck, Rodriguez gave all of them their orders, when my dad’s turn came he received his orders as well: -You Fabrio are in charge of the fire down there –told Rodriguez while pointing with his finger at a big fire – and you Volkowicz must help him. My dad was pissed off, he was sent to “help” a younger guy, just because the kid was bigger!! He didn’t complain because the situation was critical. Rodriguez was actually thinking that my father was too old and small to even hold the hose so he was going to tell him to stay in the station for helping Melissa receive the duty calls and doing the paper work. Well, I think that was most unfair cause my dad was still young in my opinion and the years and years in the job had given him a lot of knowledge. After a few minutes of doing as ordered my dad began to notice fire was not being extinguished properly and new spots of flames were coming up; he began to realize he knew the reason to that and that a similar thing had happened at a fire situation he’s been many years ago. He immediately headed for Rodriguez. -Rodriguez, I think we’re not doing a good job here. -What!? What’s the matter Don? -I think the strategy is not correct, look at those spots? Fire is reappearing everywhere! We had a situation like this many years ago and what we did was... -Hey, hey, wait a sec!! Who is in charge Don!? Is it you or me!? –Rodriguez interrupted my father- There is no time to discuss about many years ago strategies you old man!! -What did you call me? You must respect my years in the force! -Know what? I don’t care your years in the force so go back to your duty and shut up! My father hit Rodriguez in the face with his right fist but it wasn’t strong enough to knock him down and Rodriguez quickly recovered, punching my father in the stomach and pushing him. My father was hurt but slowly stood up. While they were discussing, the other firemen turned to look at them, surprised. -So you’re in charge because you’re bigger, right!? – my dad said ironically and pissed off. -Of course I am, and I know how to end fire, so go back to your duties –Rodriguez answered. My father returned upset to his tasks, he knew he was right and he could stop the fire a lot faster. While he was walking to his position, thinking about Rodriguez’s words he spotted something that called his attention in an area of the Nuclear Plant that was not in fire. There, a man in a protective suit was handling some glowing tubes that contained nuclear material, the man was trying to take all the potentially dangerous stuff out of the place so no more damage would occur. Don saw in his direction and heard that the guy shouted and could notice the tubes were getting brighter and hotter, something bad was to happen. As fast as he could my dad ran to were the guy was and jumped over him, he took the tube in his hands and the guy in the suit fell to the floor some meters away. Suddenly there was a big explosion that looked like a flash of light. The light bathed Don, going through him, people looking could see his skin trespassed by rays so much his skeleton was revealed through the glow. After the blow my dad was on the floor and his body was smoking. A rescue team in protective suits approached him and amazed that he was still alive, they took his body to the hospital. At home, my younger sister and me were listening to the radio on batteries about news of the nuclear plant, when the phone rang my sister took it and as the conversation went along she began to cry and then we both hurried to the hospital. Our aunt Teresa called us on the phone and offered to take us to the hospital. Once there, a doctor explained that the situation was critical and that it was very unlikely my dad would survive. “He has received several megawatts of nuclear energy, he is in a coma state, his body seems full of burns everywhere and crackled bones, he’s with assisted breathing right now, luckily his heart is still beating...”, the doctor said. Aunt Teresa, dad’s sister, was concerned as much as we were, and though she tried to look strong for us and give us hope, she was visibly in the need to cry. We decided it was better to stay in the waiting room. As hours passed doctors appeared with news, they said the heartbeats seemed stronger and that they didn’t need to assist my father with machines for breathing. That was great news! We cheered up, still the doctor was warning us that even if my dad survived he might have irreversible sequels. They let us enter the room and could see Don all bandaged, my sister and my aunt began to cry, but I didn’t. Not because I thought as a man I shouldn’t cry, but because I had hope, with my comic book influenced 13-year-old mind I fantasized maybe nuclear radiation was not that bad after all. As days went by my dad was still alive and doctors said his condition was improving, they plainly said it was a miracle. A week after the accident my aunt was taking care of Don at the hospital while we were at school and suddenly my father moved his hand. She touched it with her finger and Don gripped it. Teresa cried for the doctors, they appeared and said it was signs my dad was getting out of coma. They took him for studies and when they returned the doctor was shocked at the news more than my aunt: “His bones are all welt, and also his skin seems to be healing very quick, this kind of situation is not very usual with these patients!”. Teresa was happy and after school we went to the hospital and she gave us the good news. A few days after that my dad woke and a few days more he could speak. It took only a week more after that (a total of three weeks recovery) when Don was taken out the bandages. Doctors were in awe his skin was completely cured and they decided he would stay a couple of days more for observation. Dad began to feel hungry and doctors said he could eat whatever hospital food he wanted. It was strange to us how much he ate, he usually ate a third the amount he was eating in hospital. As days went by my dad began to walk and he turned perfectly healthy. Nobody could believe it, when asked how he felt my dad said “as good as before the accident, or better”. I was beginning to think maybe I was right, maybe something unusual was going on with him and the radiation. From hospital my dad went home and stayed a couple of days resting, aunt Teresa offered help at home so we lived with her for a couple months. Dad said he didn’t want to rest and he felt very good and wanted to go back on duty but we asked him to stay home because it was too soon. At home we noticed he still ate a lot more food than usual, but we also noticed how well he was curing because he could spend all day playing with me and my sister in the backyard. After some days at home he decided he should go back to work, when Rodriguez heard about this he called on the phone and told him he was giving my dad job as a receptionist helping Melissa, he said it would be “for a couple of days, until we see you’re fully recovered” , but in fact he wanted my dad to stay there ’til his retirement. That is the way my dad began working again, taking phone calls, tidying up papers and such... he was pissed off but every time he complained Rodriguez told him his orders were not to be discussed. A month passed by and my dad just did as ordered, only leaving the office to make some free weight training that didn’t give many results, and hanging around with his partners, they weren’t that bad after all. He didn’t realize in the meantime something was going on with his body. After that month dad came home one day and I was the only one to notice. -Dad! Did you look in the mirror, I think you’re bigger than yesterday. –I pointed. -What!? –Don was surprised. Teresa was in the room and she laughed -Maybe you’re just making up things, you read too much comic books- aunt said to me. -Well, I feel different -my dad said and he removed his T-shirt. -Wow!! Danny (me) is right!! You have more muscles! -Teresa exclaimed, after all she was his sister, and she knew him well. She was right, my dad touched his torso to check himself up, he didn’t grow huge but he had more definition in all the muscles and instead of a belly he had a flat stomach. Also I could notice his biceps were beginning to show up. He had almost a swimmer’s build. -Maybe all those workouts are paying off! –Dad said and bent his right arm and a biceps bounced up. -Can I touch it? –I asked. -Of course, son. Then I approached him and put a hand in his upper arm and could feel the muscle appearing was quite hard, but still pretty small. My sister jumped about shouting she wanted to touch also and dad gave her the opportunity. Daddy laughed, Teresa also joined and touched Don’s arms and torso, “Hey! Look at my big brother!” she exclaimed. -I also think you’re taller– I said to Dad (Geez! Was I the only one who noticed?!). -Do you think so? Go get the tape measure! –he said. Me and my sister brought the tape and he brought a scale from the bathroom. His weight had increased in 4Kg to 70Kg (155 lbs) (considering he’d gained all muscle and lost a lot of body fat) and he was 1cm taller (1.68m, 5’6 1/3”). But I knew this wasn’t the end of it for I could clearly see my dad’s muscles were slowly growing in front of my eyes. Days went by and dad’s partners didn’t notice his changes much, but he was still growing, he was adding approximately 4kg (9 pounds) of new muscle and 1cm (slightly more than 1/3”) of added height a week. A week passed and he was 1.69 (almost 5’7”) and 74kg (164 pounds). That morning at work there was a duty call, and as usual all other firemen could go but my father. When they received the call Rodriguez just pointed at him while saying “you’re not coming!” and my dad had to stay there. He was pissed off and sad, so once everyone had left he went to the weight rack to see if he could get some of his anger out. When he tried and lifted a weight he left the day before, he surprised. “Hey! What the hell!”, he first thought somebody had tried to play a joke, changing the weights. “This thing is light as a feather”, he said, and curled the 9kg (20 pounds) barbell many times as if it didn’t weight much. He then grabbed another heavier one to see if it was a joke, the 15kg (30 pounds) barbell was only slightly heavier to him and he could curl it no problem. He grabbed a 20kg (45 pounds) one and he felt some strain with it but not much, he was perfectly able to curl it. “Holy fuck!” he thought, “I’m stronger!”. There was a place were they kept all kind of fire equipment like extinguishers, hoses, ladders. He tried and see what he could do with them, because sometimes he had trouble lifting up the gear. He first tried the hose that was rolled. The thing weighed a good 20kg (45 pounds) maybe, Don was happy to see he could grab it very easily and manage it. Then he tried the ladder, it was big and weighed about 30kg (65 pounds), he took it with both his hands and put it up and down, happy now he could easily handle it. In a corner there were a couple of red long and thick fire extinguishers that were full and weighing a good 25kg each (55 pounds), he grabbed one in each hand and to his surprise he could lift both of them at the same time. At first dad didn’t connect his gains with the accident, he just thought maybe the workout was paying off, but it was just that all the nuclear power that had been absorbed by the molecules of his body was beginning to manifest. As time went by my dad’s body continued to grow and so did his physical strength. The third week of growth he was 1.70m(5’7”) and 78Kg (173 lbs), the next one he was 1.71m (5’7 1/3”) and 82Kg (182 lbs). He went from swimmer’s build to beginning of athlete type of build, we could clearly see his back widening, neck growing thicker and arms bigger at 43 cm (17”), thicker legs and everything. And GROWING. Next week he was a good 1.72m and 86kg (191 lbs), he was getting rugby player or weightlifter build, and that’s when the other firemen began to notice. One of them, after cautiously looking at my dad exclaimed something like “damn, you’re getting big, buddy!” -Yes, - dad answered – my workouts seem to be paying off, don’t you think!? -Know what! You should arm wrestle Quevedo! What do you think big man? Quevedo was sitting there and the men looked at him. -Yeah, why not! –Quevedo said, sat on the table and extended his right hand. He knew he was going to win anyway, cause he was still much bigger than my dad. Dad looked at him and put his own hand in place. Both men grabbed their hands, dad wanted to show his new strength so he gripped tight, Quevedo seemed surprised at that strong grip, he wasn’t expecting it. Then one of the guys said “start!” both men began to strain, Quevedo was puzzled, it was being really hard to bend Don’s arm. My dad was holding up perfectly, using his new strength. The guy was in awe, some time passed and both men began to notice they were equally strong. My dad was happy but Quevedo didn’t like it much. As minutes went by both men began to sweat and get tired and their arms were sore. Someone had to give in. A few minutes more and Quevedo’s hand was touching the table. My dad had won. Quevedo couldn’t believe it, his hand was sore and he was angry, but he laughed. -How do you feel uh! After I let you win! Hehehe – Quevedo pretended he hadn’t lost. -You let me win? You looked like you were straining – Don said. -Oh well, yes, I was pretending... Dad knew that wasn’t true, he had truly won Quevedo, besides the big guy was massaging his sore arm. Dad’s arm soreness lasted less than a few seconds, so quickly it cured he was surprised, he didn’t even have to rub his upper-arm. Time passed and size increased. Next week daddy was 1.73 (5’8”) and 90kg (200lbs) and he was definitely beginning to look like an athlete , his body was wider all over and he began to use new clothes. He had pretty big arms now, 47cm (18 1/2”) Men at the fire station marvelled at my dad’s size increase, he looked better and he walked and moved different. That’s when my dad showed Rodriguez he could lift up all the gear very easily. That obliged him to recognize Don was fit to return to duty, besides the lack of one of the men was starting to get noticed by all the team, so my dad was allowed to go into fire extinguishing again. All the firemen were surprised how well my dad did his job and the heavy stuff he could lift. What they didn’t expect was the ever -growing and ever –strengthening process he was undergoing. Weeks passed and skinny Don was becoming more and more a hulking super dad. Aunt Teresa, seeing she was no longer needed, left, though she would visit us now and then. The 3rd month since dad’s gone out of hospital he was a different man. He stood to 1.8m (5’11”) tall and weighed a good 118kg (262 lbs), when he met new people they asked him if he was a boxer, bodybuilder or something. At this point he was perfectly aware that the growth had nothing to do with the workouts and he was also getting used to being way bigger and stronger or maybe super – stronger. At home he began to go around shirtless so we could see his perfectly developed torso, he usually wore nothing more than short pants. While he walked his 50cm (20”) upper arms were pushed outward by his huge laterals and his 80cm (33”) thighs bulged with every step. He had also bulky pecs and defined abs. His delts and neck were developed giving a powerful frame to his head, I’d noticed that listening to a small man speaking was very different to listening to a man whose head was attached to a powerful body, for example, since I was just 1.63cm my dad was about a head taller than me now, just being obliged to look UP at him so big and wide while we talked if we were standing or just walking made a huge difference, everything he said seemed more important. I also tried my best not to upset him, though to me his superstrength was awesome and nobody deserved it better than him, it also intimidated me, once we were walking in the park and he just played a joke to me, pretending he was angry and “lightly” punched my shoulder, for him it was a gentle punch but I felt like ten rugby players were hitting me, I had to go to hospital to get my shoulder checked! Doctors said it was taken out of place but bounced back by itself and if the punch had been just a little bit stronger he would have broken the juncture completely. My dad was so sorry, he made sure I knew how bad he felt for that and tried to compensate, he turned extra-gentle with me, giving me all I wanted for a while just to apologize, like extra-money to go out with my friends, paying for electronics stuff I always wanted, etc. That’s what I love from my dad, he is so kind and gentle. At the fire station Rodriguez was distrustful and jealous of my dad because of his muscle increase and his incredible strength. At first he thought Don was taking steroids, one day when they were at the table waiting for a call Rodriguez had to mention it: -Don, be sincere with me, do you have a drug problem? -What? –my father was surprised. -Yes, I mean, look at you, your muscles, nobody grows big this fast. You’re on ’roids, right? -I’ll tell you something – my dad stood up and his size impressed Rodriguez - from now on you’ll have to take care the way you treat me, you’d better respect me, ok? -Oh, really? And what are you gonna do about it? –Rodriguez stood facing my dad, he was still a little taller than Don but looked thinner and weaker. My father took Rodriguez from his shirt collar with his big right hand and lifted him up almost 30cm (a foot) over the floor and held him there. -Wanna have a taste of my strength? –my dad said. Rodriguez was amazed. -Ok, ok, put me down! I’m not pissing you off again. -Right. –Don put him down gently on the floor and smiled. The 4th month since he was out of hospital, was the point in which my dad began to look like a big bodybuilder, he reached 130kg (290lbs) and 1.83m (6’) tall. He was bulky, this time he began to experience other changes like a deepening of the voice, and new thick hair sprouting in his chest and some in his abs and legs; he also decided he would leave a full beard in his face. All these made him look more handsome than ever, with his new muscles, voice and beard he looked manly as hell. My dad’s growth lasted until the 7th month since he went out of hospital. Since the 4th month he added about 48kg (100 lbs) of pure muscle to his frame making him a 178kg (395lbs) man and his height rose to 1.95m (6’5”), he was the incredible hulk only he was good-looking. The way he moved and behaved gave a handsome and attractive feel to him because he was well-proportioned. His torso, arms and legs were enormous and now he had a deeper louder voice than ever. His strength was ridiculous, having overpowered Quevedo by many many times, he was even much stronger than all the other firemen combined, he could not only lift the gear now, he could easily lift the whole fire truck with firemen and gear inside, he could heft big chunks of walls and columns, he picked up cars like they were made of cardboard, dammit, he was perfectly able to support a 50 store building with his hands if he had to. When he stood up next to Quevedo or Rodriguez he made them look puny, he was 5 cm (2”) taller and 65 kg (144 lbs) heavier than Quevedo and 10 cm (4”) taller and 80 kg (180 pounds) heavier than Rodriguez. His measurements were as follows: 76,5 cm (30”) upper-arms, while Quevedo’s were only 52 cm (20”); 48 cm (19”) forearms, while Quevedo’s were just 34 cm (13”); 96 cm (37”) waist, just an inch over Quevedo’s; 177 cm (70”) chest, while Quevedo’s was 127 cm (50”), 106 cm (42”) thighs while Quevedo’s were just 69 cm (27”). Smaller than Don’s biceps!! 70 cm (27”) calves and 66 cm (26”) neck; while Quevedo’s calves and neck were equally just 46 cm (18”). Just for comparison’s sake, Rodriguez had 40 cm arms (15 ¾”), 114 cm (45”) chest and puny 55 cm (21 ½”) thighs. “Damn, this feels good”, thought Don while walking job that morning. He was wearing a short sleeved plaid shirt and tight flannel trousers. In the street everyone ogled him in awe, people even commented when they saw him. This only increased his self confidence, feeling his powerful legs taking him where he wanted was awesome, he couldn’t help thinking that if he just stepped a little stronger he would easily cause a dent in the floor. He thought, “Maybe I’ll do it, What if I hit the floor with my feet and crack a hole in it, what if I punch a wall and blow it away right now?”, but he refrained, there were better things to use his strength at, fact is, he loved using his super-strength, he tried it any chance he got. While passing by a dead-end street, he saw a young guy cursing at a big trash container, he was trying to move the thing pushing it with his whole body and as he couldn’t he kicked it with anger several times. Don got close to the guy, put one of his heavy hands in the guy’s shoulder and asked him what was wrong. The guy was awe struck, he didn’t know if it was Don’s deep powerful voice that shocked him or his amazing size. “Oh, uh, Sir”, though Don was looking at him in a friendly way, the guy was intimidated, “thing is, a couple guys wanted to play me a joke and took my bike an threw it behind the container”. “Uh, I see, and you can’t move it”, said Don understandingly, while taking his hand off the little man. “Yes, this is heavy as hell”, said the guy while trying to push the thing with all his might. “Maybe I can help you”, with this, Don put his left hand on a side of the container, and pushed effortlessly, immediately the thing slid half a block to the end of the street as if it were weightless, the base of it scraping the floor, the steel sparkling against the sidewalk. The guy just stared open-mouthed, he couldn’t believe it, there laid his bike and he quickly grabbed it “Damn it!! You’re so fucking strong! Thank you man!”, he said. “No problem kid”, Don said while gently patting at the guy’s back, “I like helping little men like you”. After watching the guy going out with his bike Don went close to the container, crouched and grabbed it from its base, without even breathing hard he stood up and the thing was lifted up with him, it weighed three quarters of a ton, “Heavy as hell?”, he said, “this feels light as a feather”. He easily walked to where the thing had been and gently put it down, he grinned, rejoiced at his own might. Don resumed his walking and entered the fire station, there Rodriguez saw him coming in. When Don got close to him, Rodriguez couldn’t help but feel a little thrilled by Don’s size and self-assured attitude. “Mm, Vo…Volkowicz, you’re a little late this morning”, noted Rodriguez, his voice was almost trembling. “Have there been any duty calls?”, asked my dad. “Well, guess no”, answered Rodriguez. “Then, I guess there is no problem, what do you think?”, said Don while grabbing his hips with his hands, expanding his enormous chest and getting a few steps closer to Rodriguez. “It’s ok, mm, guess we’ll let it pass for today”, was his reply. My dad loved intimidating Rodriguez with his strength and size, he tried this every occasion he had, his favorite was once he had to walk to the other end of the room, and Rodriguez was standing in his way, he single-handedly grabbed him from his belt and lifted him over his head, while saying “sorry, little guy, I need to pass” and put him back down to a side with gentle and steady grip. The lifting was his favorite, but he also did other things like pushing him away or just shaking hands too strong; he once gripped him with such might Rodriguez went weak on the knees, growled and begged him to stop. My dad loved showing off his strength and size; one day, after he’d acquired his actual size, aunt Teresa came for a visit, it’d been long time since we didn’t see her, when she left my dad was just about 1.78m (5’10”) or so tall and weighed just about 90kg (200 lbs). Dad opened the door and received her, at first she thought she got the wrong house, she couldn’t recognize the immense man in front of her as her brother. My dad was wearing just a pair of shorts and a tank top. After a few moments, she shouted “Don!! Is it you?! My GODNESS!”. Don just smiled at her and crouched, lifted her in a hug and brought her inside. “Oh my, you’re huge! Look at that! How tall are you?”, she asked while standing in front of him. “I guess I’m about 1.95m (6’5”), maybe a little more”, said him while putting his hands in his hips with pride. Aunt Teresa was just 1.58m (5’2”) so even standing very straight, the top of her head didn’t even reach Don’s nipples. “Wow, is that your voice?! You sound like an announcer, wow! You’re so tall if I keep looking up at you I’ll break my neck”, she remarked. Don hit a double biceps pose and she marveled. He relaxed his pose and she tried to grab his upper-arm with her hands, wow, aunt’s hands looked really small next to that big arm. Don bent his arm for her so she would have more to grab, she exclaimed “wows”, she run her hands through my dad’s back, and caressed his enormous laterals. “Damn, look at these”, she said for the lats, then she looked down and cried “and look at those legs! My god, I’ve never seen legs like those.” “Come here dad!”, I told him and brought a chair, he would put his huge foot over the chair, bending his leg, this move made his immense thigh flex into a ball of muscle. I put my hands on it and caressed “feel this auntie, there is strong mass in here”, I told her. She put her hands in it, she was ecstatic. “Wow, my big brother”, she jumped at him and Don grabbed her with an arm and held her up over him. “Hey, now you’ll have to take care not to upset your big brother, hehe”, Don said and we cheered. Then he gently put her down and he told us to wait in the couch for a moment, he went to his room. He appeared a few minutes later wearing his old clothes that were just too tight, the old pants impossibly ultra-snug to his legs and one of his old XXL shirts which no longer fitted, all buttoned and about to burst, his muscles clearly bulking and impossibly stretching the fabric; he then bent his right arm and the huge biceps popping destroyed the sleeve; then did the same with his other arm and also expanding his chest removed the buttons from top to bottom. We all sat on the couch while he performed for us, watching as he flexed every single part and his bulging muscles tore the seams, ending up in just a pair of briefs. It was morning at the Station, right after Don had gone to his tasks, two old men came, these men were supervisors from the City Council, Rodriguez received them with surprise and asked them some explanations. They were there to check out a situation that had been reported, of the unfair promotion to Captain of a too-young fireman. They made all kinds of questions to everyone and checked on records. They were heard remarking how “good the files reported about this man, Volkowicz”, they said they wanted to meet him personally. “I’m afraid he hasn’t come today”, Rodriguez said. Don wasn’t too far from the place and overheard the conversation, he went close to them and asked “What are these men looking for?”. The two old men were surprised, they’d never seen a guy like that, looking so big and strong. “Well, we’re looking for Don Volkowicz, do you know him?”, asked one of them. “Of course I do, said Don, it’s me”. “Oh, my!, excuse us, we expected someone two heads shorter and a hundred kilos (240 pounds) lighter than you”. Don smiled and gently shook hands with the men, they went somewhere else and talked in private for a while, asking him questions. A few days later, in the morning, the two men came again and informed the whole station that they had a new Captain, it was Don, and Rodriguez was degraded to cape. Nobody dare say but everyone was happy everything was in the right place now. That day, Don ordered Rodriguez right away: “I want my office clean by noon”. Rodriguez had nothing to say, and did as ordered. A couple months passed by and everyone got used to the way things had turned. Most of the times, once a fireman is named Captain he quits doing the hard work, he just gives orders and leaves the tough tasks to his inferiors. This was not the case with Don, since he loved using his physique, he was always in the middle of the fire situations. Effectiveness of the station raised dramatically under his command, because of his experience but also because of his incredible physical capacities that allowed him to do things that couldn’t be done before. Soon he discovered he was almost invulnerable; no bullet could penetrate him, no flame could burn him, no blade would cut him, no needle could pinch him; his body was tougher than tempered steel, stronger than titanium, he couldn’t be crushed, or exploded or whatever. He could breathe in any kind of mortal fumes, like smoke from a chemical factory without any consequence at all. Smoke couldn’t even affect his eyesight and not even his hair was burnt by fire, making him perfect for his job. That night they had a calling and quickly moved all men. When they got to the place it was very tough, Don quickly held a hose and ordered his men to flow water at full pressure. The place was a factory and it was burning very bad, it just had a little door that was closed, Don thought he’d better be holding the hose pointing at the roof and ordered four of his men, including Rodriguez to try and open the little door. The four men used a special steel tube, swinging it with their combined might and crushing it against the door several times; but apparently it was too well closed and it wouldn’t open. Don shouted at them he would take care of the door; and ordered the four men to keep the hose steady for him. The amount of water coming out from it was incredible, yet Don was keeping it steady with just one hand. They all took the hose as well as they could, and once they were sure Don let it go. Oh my, the thing began to shake and the four man could barely control it; they had to adjust their stance and put the hose close to their bodies grabbing it under their armpits just to keep it in place; no near as steady as Don could keep it effortlessly with one of his hands. Don stepped in front of the door, gave a look at it and noticed it had a handle. He thought maybe he could pull the door out. He grabbed the handle and though it was almost red with heat he wasn’t hurt at all. Without much effort on his behalf he pulled, to his surprise the door was well stuck with the wall and instead of just the door, the whole wall gave in and crumbled, Don just took a few steps back and gave a look at what his hand was holding up easily: a big chunk of heavy thick wall with the door just –in the middle-. He threw the thing away without concern, it must have flown about 20 meters (60 feet). Then ordered his men to shoot the water at the opening he’d done. As he saw their men had trouble directing the hose, he went next to them and grabbed the hose in his hands, easily directing it. He ordered them to grab other lighter hoses and point at the opening too. This operation extinguished the fire very quickly; and once the place was safe; a couple cops came in to investigate, they told Don they suspected an incendiary was behind all this. They walked with Don inside the ruins of the factory, looking for traces of gasoline or any other product that may have ignited fire. They checked out all the possible places but there was nothing. One of the cops pointed at a part of the factory and said “damn, if only we could see what’s behind that debris”. The place was blocked by a thick ball of wall pieces attached to bent steel seams, these weighed a couple tons. The other cop said they’d better come tomorrow with a crane to move that. Don just told the guys to take a couple steps back and he’d handle it. Then he grabbed the ball by two of the twisted seams, and bam!! He lifted it, no challenge for my mighty dad. After the fire Don had taken out the protective clothing so he was just wearing a pair of blue t-shirt and short pants and slippers. This allowed the cops to have a close look at how Don’s back seemed to get even wider and thicker with the task and how his deltoids, biceps, triceps and forearms tensed and bulked even more than they already did in rested position. His legs were an spectacle too, they were thick and well up to the task, while Don stood up with the heavy debris in his hands his thighs and calves expanded to the sides and stretched the short pants’ fabric. In a few moments, Don cautiously put the thing in a corner where it wouldn’t cause trouble. Once the area was clear the cops could work on it and found out traces of the same compounds present in two similar cases that had happened before in the neighborhood. “Damn, this relates to the same guy”, said one of the cops. The other cop seemed distracted by something, “hey, who is that kid?”. He could see a kid hiding, peeping at them; “He may have been a witness!”, the other cop replied. “Hey, come here boy! We’ll ask you some questions”, instead the kid was going away, “come here, we won’t harm you!”, then the kid started running away. The two cops were suspicious and run after the kid as fast as they could. Don decided he would help them and ran after the kid as well. The kid ran too fast and the cops weren’t in good condition so they quickly got tired and had to stop; but Don’s never-ending stamina allowed him to follow the kid very easily, he ran after the boy at a speed that was less than a quarter what his legs were capable of; and he quickly reached for the boy in a parking lot, but the kid was smart and hid behind some trucks. Don checked out the place with his eyes, “Come out boy, I won’t hurt you, cops want to ask you just a few questions!”, said with his deep voice that echoed back and forth in the lonesome lot. Then the kid let a small noise come out and Don quickly went close to the back of one of the trucks, he put his hand under it and easily lifted it up; the kid was revealed, all fearsome he continued running as fast as he could. Don yelled “Damn!” and let the back of the truck go with a furious thud. He went after the kid and as he was quickly reaching for him the kid just vanished in the floor. “What the fuck!”, cried Don. A moment later, he arrived to where the kid had disappeared, there was a sewer opening the kid’s thrown himself into, the cap was just laying on a side apparently it was left open by a company that’d been doing repairs. “Witty boy”, he said, his wide muscle body couldn’t get past the opening; so he crouched and yelled at it, trying to persuade the boy to come out. Yet he had no response. When he was going to rip the pavement open with his hands something came to his mind: there weren’t many ways out of the sewer; and a kid as small as that couldn’t lift the heavy round steel caps the openings had. He then grabbed the (for him) light as a feather cap and closed that exit just in case. He then rushed to a place he knew the kid would have to come out at. In a few moments, Don arrived at a sewage processing plant, the place was closed with havy gates, with tightly piled thick iron bars; and locked with a special system. Don didn’t think much about it and put his hands in between two bars, like a blast he extended his arms and expanded his chest and the iron bars bent like butter or clay, the gates twisted and were torn into useless crap. He quickly got in and got close the ending of a big pipe he thought would be the kid’s first option for getting out. It was blocked with a pretty thick steel grill; to make sure the kid would use this Don ripped the grill away with his hand and hid it somewhere else. He awaited behind the opening so the kid couldn’t see him. Just a few moments after that the kid was getting out as he expected. He grabbed the boy from his back, and lifted him, turned him around to face him, holding the kid at eye level, “you’re one slippery little boy, uh!”, he said! “It’s not easy to scape a man like me”, he said this while bending one of his arms, the kid looked awe struck at the immense biceps that popped off, which collaborated with his heaving triceps to strain Don’s T-shirt’s sleeve, he had a close look at the monster elbow and the thick bulking and veiny fore-arm connected to a proportionally wide and thick wrist which led to his big fisted hand with fingers so thick and strong they easily twisted steel. “Don’t worry little fella, I’m not gonna hurt you, I’ll just get you to the cops who will ask you a few questions; your scape just made you all the most valuable”, Don explained the kid. Suddenly the boy looked in a pocket and pulled out a gun, it was a 38, too much for a kid like that; pointed at Don and shot at his chest. The bullet just bounced off Don’s immense pectoral and he gave a severe look at the kid, he took the gun from the kid’s hand and said “Didn’t mom tell you not to play with these kind of things?”, while saying this Don pressed the gun crushing it in his hand in front of the kid’s face until it was reduced to twisted metal and plastic shreds which fell to the floor, the kid’s mouth was wide open. Don looked down at the remnants and said “this is not going to cause any more harm”. Later, the cops saw Don coming, bearing the boy in his arm. They checked the kid’s pockets for extra weapons and found the kid had a small video camera hidden. While still being held by Don, cops began to make the boy questions regarding who he was making the recording for. He replied he couldn’t say, or he would be in danger. Don tried to calm the kid down, saying he’d seen just how powerful he was and that he would protect him. Cops tried to encourage the kid to talk, they told him they were going to find who was behind this with or without his help. They threatened with jailing him for several years (they knew they couldn’t do that, but the kid believed). Scared, the boy told them the owner of a bar nearby had given him the videocamera and payed in advance for the videoing job; the only condition was he would not tell anyone or they’d kill him. “Don’t worry son”, said Don with his deep manly calm and confident voice,”you did good, nothing bad is going to happen”. “Who’s bar is it? Who is the owner?”, asked one of the cops who was older and balding. “It is called ‘Irlanda Bar’, and the owner is known as The Irish”, said the kid in a trembling voice. The bar was well known, and Don offered to help, but the cops told him they would take care. A few hours later the cops appeared at the bar; Captain Golvin was the elder one and more experienced, about 50, while Sergeant Senna was in his thirties, he was considered pretty cute and also a big strong guy, easily 1.87m (6’2”) and 115 kg (250 pounds), though next to Don he looked pretty puny. They never wore cop suits because they belonged to a separate detective department, most people realized they were cops anyhow. Once in the bar people looked at them real weird, they didn’t fit. The bar was pretty big and it wasn’t only just a drinking and dancing place, there was a wrestling arena in the middle and a place for people to stand looking at the fights. It wasn’t wrestling time so in the arena were just a couple guys training, for their style they realized they fought no holds barred. The cops sat at the bar and took a couple drinks, then they began asking questions to the barman; if he knew the owner of the place, if they could talk to him a few minutes; the Barman said “no” to all that, and ensuring the cops didn’t realize he made signals to a couple big guys that were playing billiard. In just a few seconds five men came close; they were all big muscle fellas, none of them was shorter than 1.85m (6’1”1/2) and none lighter than 120 kg (260 lbs), obviously wrestlers. “What’s the matter Nico?”, asked one of the biggest guys with a deep voice; this was easily a 130 kg (300 pound) man 1.90m (6’3”) tall built as a bull, he was wearing a leather jacket without sleeves that exposed his huge arms with a tattoo. He was bald at the forehead but had black hair shoulder length. He also had a piercing in his left brow. “These men are asking for The Irish”, said the barman. Both officers stood. “I think they are cops.” “The Irish will not come today”, said the big guy, “So Fuck off”. Golvin was about to pull out his gun, one of the men noticed it and grabbed his arm, pushed him and punched him in the face, knocking the wind out of him, making him fall. Senna charged at the big guy with his shoulder, the man went out of balance but quickly grabbed him and all the other guys began to punch him, the cop could do nothing. After both cops were punched really hard, they were thrown away in the street by the five bullies, they turned and twisted in the ground, bruised. After the cops had gone, Don was left alone with the kid, he realized he was holding him still up and said “sorry” while gently put him down on the floor and took him to the fire truck where the boy could have a seat. The kid began to cry, “Hey, little fella, don’t cry”, said Don and enveloped the boy with his huge arm. Don asked him a few questions, the kid answered in between sorrows. He was 11 and his name was Camilo, he had no parents and was living in the streets. Don brought Camilo home with us, we were surprised when right at the doorway our dad came in and said “I need to introduce you a new friend”. Then Camilo stepped in, he was olive skinned and had black hair and eyes. Dad explained us the circumstances and that the kid would live with us for a couple weeks until he found him a place, I accepted it with enthusiasm but my younger sister didn’t like the idea, despite she was too fearsome, she was right “the kid came from the streets and he stole and used guns and what if he was a bad guy”. However, it didn’t take much until she realized the kid was good and could be our friend. The weekend came, Dad forgot about all and wanted to spend some time with us. We played volleyball at the backyard with Camilo, who we’ve found was very fun to stay with, his bad attitude could be blamed at the bad influences he had. Dad didn’t play with us, because of his super-strength he wouldn’t play games in places were things could be broken by him. Last time we played he inadvertently hit a column with his elbow while trying to catch a ball and almost brought down the ceiling. Actually when he’d first acquired his super physique he didn’t know his own strength; once we were playing he hit the ball what he thought would be really soft but it flew away like a bullet, missed my head for just a few centimeters, hit a wall creating a hole in it; then caused a Dent in the living-room floor and the ball was blown to pieces. Dad regretted it a lot, and thanked god it didn’t hit my head. Since then Don had a lot more control of his might, though he could hit the ball with kindness now he had to take care about the buildings. That’s why we decided we should go and play in the open air. Don owned a pretty big van, the only car he could fit in. He took my sister, Camilo and me down a route in search for a nice field to play ball in, the day was sunny and calm, after a few minutes driving he was going to cross a bridge but he had to stop, several cars were jammed before the bridge. We waited for a couple minutes and Don turned off the engine, he pulled out his head to look. A couple cars were stuck behind us; and those in front of us moved just a little, my dad didn’t follow them because he was trying to look what was the problem a couple meters ahead from us. A driver behind us honked at us and shouted at my dad, asking him to move on, insulting him. My dad ignored the guy, and the man was so furious he stepped out of his car and went close to my dad’s window to insult him. The man was pretty big, not huge but of decent size to be intimidating. “You feel powerful because you have a big car, uh?”, said the middle aged man. Then my dad opened the door and stepped off the van. The arguing guy looked at him in awe, Dad stood in front of him so big a wide; wearing just tight short pants and tee stretched by his enormous muscular physique. The man was like “Sorry big fella, Uh, I didn’t mean to say that”. Don just ignored him and walked a few meters ahead to see what was going on. We were curious too and followed him. Once in place he’d found out what the situation was: a group of men, some of which were firemen, were trying to rescue a horse that was hanging from the bridge. Apparently the animal had slipped and fell, but its ankle was caught in between two steel bars supporting the bridge, the poor animal was moaning in pain of his twisted ankle while five men could do little to rescue him. The fall was pretty high so the men couldn’t just free his ankle, the animal would be killed. They were trying to put ropes around him so they could pull it up but the animal was moving a lot making it impossible. The firemen saw Don appearing, and though they belonged to other district one of them said “Hey!! Look at that, this is Don Volkowicz!”, they greeted Don and told him he was famous. They explained him the situation and realized his presence there was the best thing that could ever happen. Don said he could handle it, he just crouched at the horse’s ankle and grabbed it very hard with a hand where it wasn’t twisted so the animal wouldn’t suffer much, also trying to be gentle not to brake any bone. With his remaining hand, he grabbed the steel beam that was trapping the horse’s ankle and firmly pulled at it, ripping it off completely and throwing it away. Still holding the animal, he pulled his arm up and slowly stood, picking the animal up with ease, while he balanced and calmed the horse with his other hand. He extended his arm up wide until the animal’s whole length was over the bridge. Then he gently cradled it in his arms, holding the animal so it wouldn’t have to stand on the floor right away. He bore the horse out of the bridge in firm land then softly put it down, trying to direct the animal’s weight away from its twisted leg. The horse then stood proud again, balancing itself with three legs, and lifting up the broken one, Don caringly patted the animals’ back with affection. Soon the vets would be coming. Needless to say this was a real easy task for him, firemen cheered up and thanked him; soon the place was clear and cars could pass. We all went back to the van and found a nice place to spend the afternoon, had a good time playing ball and cheering. In the evening we went back home. When we were relaxing and helping dad with the cooking, the bell rang. Dad opened the door and saw the two cops, they were bandaged, looking bruised all over and the younger one had a purple and swollen eye. “Hey! What happened to you!”, Dad said. The men explained him and told him they had a plan. The next day Don appeared at Irlanda Bar, he was all covered in black leather; leather jacket, pants, sunglasses and boots. They all looked at him, bet they’d never seen a guy big like that, it was like Terminator. His powerful way of walking directed everyone’s view to his legs who’s size was evident even through the leather. Everyone realized his wide and big torso too, since the jacket he wore was gargantuan. He got close the bar and told the barman he knew they were looking for wrestlers. The barman pointed at a group of about five guys in the other end of the room and called for “Carlos”. Carlos was the big fella that beat the crap out of the cops the other day. Don went close to Carlos who was intimidated by his looks and size but pretended not to. “And So?”, Carlos asked defiantly. -They told me you were looking for wrestlers - said Don with the confident deep tone of his voice. Carlos was a little shocked to be face to face with someone that was more man than him in every aspect: Don was bigger, heavier, more muscled, obviously stronger and had a much deeper voice. -Hey! I know you! You’re the district’s fireman captain, hey! Look what we have here boys, you wanna be a wrestler, but, do you have what it takes? -Wanna have a look?, with this Don removed his jacket, he was wearing a black t-shirt that tried to contain all his big bulges. When Carlos saw Don’s torso, he gulped. -You think you are big, uh? Think you can fight? -Well I definitely am big, don’t you think?, with this Don bent one of his arms, the immense upper-arm was easily twice as big as Carlos’. Then suddenly Carlos punched as hard as he could at Don’s stomach. Don didn’t even budge and looked back at the man, grinning widely. He was about to laugh. Carlos massaged his fist, sore after trying to punch the thickest and denser muscle ever. “Guess it’s my turn then”, said Don, and easily punched at Carlos’ belly without using even a small fraction of his might. This punch not only bent Carlos over but sent him flying to a nearby wall, hitting chairs and tables that scattered around or broke. Carlos took a while to recover and four of the other big wrestlers threw themselves over Don. “Huh, want to play”, Don said. One of the men tried to punch him but Don grabbed his wrist and held it. The guy couldn’t understand how someone could keep his hand so steady, he was clamped by Don’s grip. Don gripped tightly at the guy’s wrist until the man was bending over in pain, he then grabbed the guy with his free hand and threw him away about easily 20 meters. Other man jumped on him but he put him off just the same way, extending his arm was enough to send the guy flying to never come back. One of the guys took a baseball bat out of nowhere and hit him in the shoulder. The bat just broke in two pieces, Don just laughed and also made that guy fly like he was a rag doll. The last guy tried hitting Don’s back with a crowbar, it didn’t make any harm, he turned around and easily took the bar out the hands of the bullie, he grabbed its sides and bent it effortlessly, the thick tempered steel was no challenge for him, he looked at the bullie straight in the eyes and the guy just ran away with fear. Carlos was still dizzy, and Don decided to help him up, he grabbed him by his trouser’s belt and picked up the heavy man single-handedly like he was a scarecrow. “It’s ok man, calm down”, Carlos asked. He was even shaking. “Haha, so you think I can be a wrestler, or want another show off?”, asked Don. “No! It’s ok, let me down! Please!”. “Fine”, Don let him stand in the floor again and chuckled. “Will you take me to The Irish now?” “Fine, I’ll tell The Irish about you”, and Carlos left. A few minutes after, Carlos came in company of another man. It was no regular man, the guy was easily a couple centimeters taller than Carlos at 1.92m (6’4”) and maybe weighed a good 140 kg (320 pounds), much muscular than Carlos, he had piercing green eyes and red thick well-cut curly hair. “I suppose you must be The Irish”, Don said while looking at him. “Yes”, the Irish said, Don was a little impressed by his looks and manly voice. The Irish stood closer to Don, though The Irish was a very big man, he was slightly shorter and had clearly less muscled than my dad. “You performed quite a show-off with my men, so you wanna wrestle? Wanna add a few bucks to that puny fireman salary you have?” “Yeah”, Don said with confidence, realizing his physical superiority also compared to this man. “Then you’ll have to wrestle me, what do you think?” “No problem!”, Don cheered, “When?” “Right now”. The Irish told the men who were training in the arena to leave it, they obeyed immediately. The Irish took off his shirt and his jean trousers and shoes, he wore just a tight boxing short. “I suggest you get more comfortable, I’ll give you quite a fight”. Don took off his black t-shirt showing his hairy bulky torso, when he did that he heard a “wow!” coming from somewhere, the men were impressed. He also took off his leather trousers and boots, he was also wearing a pair of snug shorts. Both big men got in the Arena, they were not equal, Don exceeded The Irish by easily 35 Kg (75 pounds) of muscle mass, yet the red haired one felt very confident. “Let’s begin”, The Irish said. And someone made the bell ring. Don just stood there, The Irish punched at his face but Don was quick enough to dodge it. Then, furious, landed his best punch on Don’s belly. The Irish’s hand was sore, he took a few steps back and looked at Don. The big man’s hard ab muscle was so dense and powerful, Don didn’t even feel a thing, he just stood there, grinning and looking down at his opponent. “You fucker!” The Irish shouted, and landed a few kicks at Don’s laterals, but the big fella kept standing there, kicks bouncing off him like he was made of granite. Then the red haired guy made a fist with both his hands and tried to land a strong blow at Don’s head to knock him down. But Don was too quick and stopped it with his left hand. While still holding both The irish’s arms with his left hand, he grabbed the man by the crotch with his right hand, and lifted him over his head, “Hey is this a legal move?”, he asked mockingly. Then threw the guy down on the floor with a loud thud, he didn’t use much force because he didn’t want to kill him. The Irish fell dizzy on the floor and took a while to recover, seeing this, Don smiled, crouched and extended his hand offering to help him up. The Irish took his hand and as he was standing, landed a surprise punch with his free hand at Don’s face. Bad idea!, his hand hurt like crazy, and Don’s face and cheek didn’t even budge with the punch. “Hey, that almost hurt!”, Don said while chuckling and finally getting The Irish on his feet. It was a lie, it didn’t even hurt a thing. The Irish was exhausted and dizzy, Don stood pretty calm, looking at him. He looked at Don and said that it was ok, he admitted he would never beat him, he sounded really angry. Then an assistant came with a cell phone, “it’s Sergeant Peabody”. The Irish took the phone, “You fucking Irish, don’t you dare let this man leave, I want him near!”. “No darn way! I don’t keep wrestlers who can beat me like that” “Ok, this is what we’re going to do…” The Irish talked for a few moments in the phone, then hung and asked Don to come to a private room with him. “I want you to be a resident wrestler here, but I want you to pretend I beat you in the following fights”. “Hah! No fucking way, idiot, I don’t know if I can even pretend, I’m so much stronger than you”, Don motioned to leave. “Wait! I’ll pay you 50 extra grands the fight if you let me beat you”, Don stopped for a moment. Don was going to accept anyway, the plan was he would get into the organization and find solid proof that The Irish was starting up the fires. “Mmm, that sounds better”, Don said, and accepted. In the meantime, Sergeant Peabody, a man in military uniform, was sitting at a reunion table with four soldiers under his command and men in lab coats, appearing to be scientists. He hung up the phone, before them was a big screen were they had Don and The Irish in frame. One of the soldiers exclaimed “What this man has just done is amazing!” “This is exactly what we need”, said Peabody. Peabody has been since a long while trying to create a race of super-soldiers, working with the scientists, their efforts gave some minor advances, like increasing the strength of soldiers like those who guarded the military base, they were not anywhere near super-human, they were just strong like extraordinarily well-trained regular men. “We have some research on this man actually”, a scientist said while pushing some buttons in a remote control. The screen changed and displayed images of Don in different stages of growth, in the accident at the Nuclear Plant and then when he’d achieved his full capacities, bending steel, picking up a school bus, entering a place in fire and coming out without harm. “This is amazing!!”, Peabody said, “Is there any way we can duplicate these in our men?”. “We have a couple men working in that research line, Sr.”, the scientist replied, “apparently the conditions of the radiation exposure are terribly hard to replicate, all test animals we tried it on are now dead”. The other scientist almost interrupted, “But there is something we can do, if you want, a new invention we could use!”, said the man who’d been quiet until that moment. The former scientist was clearly nervous with his partner’s suggestion, and they left the room to talk in private, “What have you just done? We agreed not to tell him about that reasearch line yet!” “This could be our only chance to get more funding, to be famous!! Are you kidding?” “I don’t know” “I do know what to do, I’ll tell him anyway”. After the discussion, both men entered the room and began explaining “Well, this is what we have been researching…” Weeks passed and Don had a couple fights and became pretty popular among the public. He began to get really big bucks from the fights at night; and despite bets were huge he wondered where did The Irish get all that money from. He tried to find proofs and did all he could, he even used his superstrength to break into The Irish’s office, looked at his drawers and examined his computer and such, but there was nothing unusual in it, the fucker was clean. But still he suspected there was someone behind The Irish he had to find out. That day when Dad was back at home, me and my sister showed him our concern, “Dad, we need your help!”, I told him. “What’s wrong son?” “It’s Camilo, he left in the afternoon, he said there was something he had to do, that it would take half an hour, but he never came back, do you think he could have escaped from us??” “Well, did you have an argument or something?”, he asked. “Not at all dad!! Actually we were just playing when he remembered he had to go!”. “Damn it!”, the huge man said. Then the phone rang, Don took it. A mysterious voice asked “Is it Don Volkowicz?” “Yes”, replied my dad in his deep bass tone. “Who is it?” “We have Camilo, if you want him see what’s inside the mailbox between streets Thomas and Philips”, they passed the phone onto Camilo and he shouted “I’m here, don’t come for me, I’ll be fine!”. Don wondered why he shouldn’t go, with all his super abilities nothing bad could happen to him, he was unstoppable. The mysterious voice gave him the adress, “I’ll be there you suckers! Don’t touch the boy or you’ll regret it”, Don replied, hanging up the phone with fury. We asked dad to go with him but he said it was too dangerous, then he left driving his van. He reached for the mailbox the man on the phone mentioned. Desperate, he ripped it off the ground and pried it open with his superstrong hands; steel easily shredded and torn to find a map inside, leading to a mysterious place. In a few minutes he was in the place. It was away from town, and more to his surprise, in what looked to be a military base! That was very weird, the place seemed carved in a mountain. He was intrigued to see what was inside, he’d never been in a place like that and he found the challenge of cracking its security quite appealing. In the van he changed his clothes to something comfortable, a pair of shorts, slippers and a tight gray t-shirt. The place was fenced with electrified wire mesh, he thought he’d better use his super leg muscles, he just crouched a little and jumped over the fence, about 4 meters (14 feet) above the ground. When he landed on the floor without effort, he began to feel machine gun shots in his chest, these bounced off his impenetrable skin and muscles so he didn’t worry much, he kept on walking until he found a big sliding door, it was high security stuff, really thick heavy steel door that closed from top to bottom like those anti-nuclear facilities. He didn’t see a problem at opening the door, he bent on one of his knees at the base of the door and dug the land with his hands until he found a spot were he could grab the thick steel sheet of the door. He just grabbed the base of the door with his right hand and pulled up like he was curling and the steel sheet began to lift, all the door gear cracked and squealed unable to stop Don’s strength. The door weighed a good 4 tons and it required a pressure of at least 6 or 7 tons to be opened the way Don was doing it. For Don it wasn’t that hard and he began to stand up while still pushing up the steel sheet until it was way above his head. Inside, Don stepped in a big hallway, it was well lit, and he was surprised there were no soldiers guarding it and trying to stop him. He heard some cries that seemed to belong to Camilo and he hurried. He ran around until he was in front of a gate of shinny steel bars blocking his way through the hall. It appears someone had put it for him to make a display of strength. “My favorite”, he thought, while grabbing two neighboring steel bars with a hand each and just pulling at them with a cocky grin, all the bars were pulled aside bending and twisting and squealing. He heard cries again and followed them through the many turns and twists of the hallway until he was in front of a heavy steel door with a huge lock, he could hear the kid calling him on the other side. He grabbed the lock in his hands and pressed at it, turning it intro shreds; then, with quite fury, grabbed the doors and ripped them off their hinges, throwing them away. These led to a room, there was a metallic table and on top of it an old tape machine where the cries were coming from. Don was mad “What the fuck!?”, he shouted and punched heavily at the tape machine, making it and the table blow into million pieces. For this time, they made him mad, my calm and nice dad was really really angry. And he had reason to be. He punched at one of the thick brick walls of the room, turning it into dust, it lead to another similar room, he entered it and destroyed another wall in it with a mighty punch only to find it led to another similar room, finally he was determined to throw the whole mountain down when he literally walked through one of the walls, destroying it into shreds. Debris was all over his huge body while he entered a big room full of computers. Sitting in a high place was Peabody and eight of his scientists were monitoring the computers. There were countless soldiers all over the room and some of them were keeping Camilo tied. Don stood proud and talked to Peabody “Hey you better release the boy, now, understood?”. “Are you threatening me?”, Peabody said, in a challenging tone. “Yes I do” “Guards!” Two of the soldiers tried to grab Don, they seemed pretty big but small compared to him. Don just punched them away like straw bags, they flew with immense force and crashed against the walls. He then began to walk towards Peabody when felt something unusual. Something hit him, it was a ray of green glowing light that was bathing him and he couldn’t move. “What the f…!”, soon he was unable to talk. He was frozen. The ray was coming from a sci-fi looking gun one of the scientists was holding. Then he began to feel strength being drained away from him, and to his surprise he was feeling his muscles being depleted, little by little he began to lose all the muscle mass that gave him his strong looks and power; kilo by kilo he was getting lighter and also he could see he was shortening!! he looked at his once huge biceps going from watermelon size to bowling ball size, then grapefruit to baseball then to golf ball all of a sudden!! He was losing height and mass by the second, all the things in the room that looked so small began to look big and it didn’t stop until he was the old Don once again. Then the ray stopped. He was standing there, his clothes all baggy, his shorts that had only covered up to the half of his thighs before, were now past his knees, and baggy where they’d fit snugly around his former monster legs. Since his shoulders had narrowed his t-shirt sleeves that’d had a hard time covering his enormous upper-arms up to the half were now lose around his now toothpick arms and reaching almost the half of his forearm. Peabody laughed out loud, “Hey, what you’re gonna do to my guards now? Grab him!!”. Two soldiers grabbed him by his armpit very tightly, Don tried to break free but he felt for the first time in long he was being easily overpowered. The men who were 1.85 m (6’1”) and easily 105 kg (220 pounds) each looked enormous to him now and were much stronger. “Now it’s time for phase two of our plan”, Peabody said to the scientists. The scientist with the gun took a look at it, turned a dial and pointed it at Peabody. Then a ray of light beamed at the sergeant. It was yellow colored instead of green and bathed Peabody’s body completely. He stood up, he was wearing army camouflage uniform and black boots, soon he began to shout in ecstasy “Yeah!!”, he was certainly feeling hyped and closed his hands in fists. Peabody gave a look at the fist of his left hand when suddenly his army shirt began to rip at the forearm that was getting thicker by the minute, the wave of growth moved from his forearm all the way to his upper arm making it much bigger and unproportioned to the rest of his body. His upper arm was huge like a rugby ball and then his torso began to push the fabric of the shirt. First his pecs strained the front and buttons popped off, then strength began to emanate from his right fist too and turn his right forearm and upper-arm in huge slabs of muscle meat. His shoulders began to get bigger and wider and his rib cage began to expand, the shirt opened completely at the front, ripped in two at the back. Then he bent his arms and the seams blew in tatters. He began to feel the gain in weight, height and strength, everything was getting smaller in perspective as his head was higher and higher. His abs developed and his flabby stomach turned into mounds of carved muscles. Soon his shirt was removed completely, exposing his enormous muscle torso, wide as a barn door, with pecs of huge size, enormous delts, really thick neck corded with veins and arms that caused fear. In the meantime his legs were stretching the army trousers too, first filling them, then his engording thighs caused the fabric to rip away, and his expanding calves and growing feet finally destroyed the boots. When the transformation was over Peabody removed the remnants of his clothes, and wore just a pair of briefs unable to hide the growth his penis and balls had also undergone. He stood proud and cheked his body, he was a handsome man, blonde with short hair, a well cut beard and blue eyes, and after the transformation he looked younger and healthier than ever. Everyone in the place marvelled at how good he looked with all that muscle on him. He gave a few steps and smiled. He walked towards Don, towering over him. He was now 1.98m (6’6”) tall and around 180 kg (400 pounds). “Damn, What I’m feeling now I can’t explain”, When he said this he marvelled at his now much deeper voice and touched his neck with his fingers while he made a surprised mock. “Wow, nice voice, I must thank you Don, for all this power, hehe” Then he hit a double biceps pose at Don, my dad had to admit muscle suited this man like a glove. “Haha, guards! Take him to a cell”, he ordered. Don tried to resist but he couldn’t do anything against the men, when he stepped towards the cell he was shocked, it was long since he hadn’t had to make such an effort to do something, just walking is a lot of effort when you’re a regular man. Everything felt so heavy and hard, even moving. One of the guards opened a prison cell while the other was easily keeping Don steady, then threw him violently in the cell, “get in there, you skinny wimp!”, he said. Don’s body hit the wall and felt something he’d not felt long since his transformation, it was –pain-. Behind him, the guards closed the cell door. He threw himself at the gates trying to scape, stumbling on his own baggy clothes. He grabbed two steel bars of the door and tried to pull at them like he usually did only to find it was hopeless, the steel that had been like butter before was now hard like a rock, unmovable, unbendable. Guards saw it and laughed at him, Don answered them “You’ll see fuckers, you’ll never get away with your plans”, he was surprised the way his voice came up, it was thin and high pitched, he didn’t even sound threatening, the guards laughed more at him and he just sat on the floor, upset. Meanwhile, Peabody was enjoying his new body, walking around, “Damn, I feel sooo good!!”, he shouted. “Let’s see how strong I am”, in the room was a big metallic table, it must have weighed half a ton, he easily lifted it up and pressed at it with his hands, the steel began to crack and bend, then threw it away. “Hahah”, he went to a computer casing and ripped it off the wall, lifted it over his head “light as a feather” and also pressed it packing it into a ball of useless steel, then threw it violently at the wall where it became encrusted. Then he pointed at a guard that was pretty big, the biggest of them a guy easily 1.9m (6’3”) and 130 kg (300 pounds) heavy, “You! Come over here!”, the man did as ordered. “So you think you’re pretty big, uh?”, Peabody said defiantly, his huge build dwarfed the guard’s. “You think you’re strong?”, then he grabbed the guy from his army shirt and lifted him off the floor and held him there. He noted the machine gun the guy was carrying, “Heh, try and shoot me with this thing you little fella”, then put the guy on the floor again and the man aimed at him with his machinegun but hesitated. “Come on!, don’t make me wait!” The guy shot machinegun fire at Peabody’s enormous chest, bullets bounced off his immense pectorals like arrows thrown at a steel vest. “Hahah!”, then Peabody took the machine gun off the guy and pressed it in his hands, destroying it completely. “Hey, guess you’re well trained uh?, Come on and punch me!”, the guy was nervous and didn’t know what to do “Come on you insignificant crap! It’s an order! Punch with all your might!”. Then the guy punched at his stomach with all his capacity, any regular man would have been hurt pretty badly by the punch of this big guard but Peabody just stood there, the punch was like a caress for him. Peabody just laughed “Haha, this is your best punch? You fight like a little girl!! Come on do it again”. The soldier’s hand was in pain and he didn’t want but he did as ordered and tried to punch again. Peabody was much quicker and grabbed the soldier’s wrist in his left hand, stopping the punch. Then gripped at it, the soldier released his fist and began to cry in pain. “Hey, am I being too rude? Does this hurt?”, Peabody said while gripping tighter and tighter at the guard’s wrist. Then some cracking was heard, the wrist was broken. “Haha, guess you’re not that strong after all, You think you have a strong arm?”, he grabbed the guard’s upper arm very tightly with a hand and behind his neck with the other and pulled, the man was obviously in pain and moaning “May I rip your arm off so it doesn’t hurt anymore?”, Peabody said. The man was shouting for mercy, then Peabody pulled back the arm dislocating the juncture but not ripping it off, the guard shouted in pain “Haha, it’s so easy to do this, You two”, said while looking at two guards, “take this weakling to infirmary”. One of the scientists was in horror “Why did you do this?!”, he asked “Because I can”, Peabody replied. “And now I have big plans for my new powers”, said while looking at his pumped chest and closed fists. They had created a monster. It was a few hours until Peabody realized how to use his new powers. He was going to have the pleasure of his life, to fulfill a wish he always had. He wanted to do anything he wanted, without having to obey any superior authority, with his new powers he could destroy, burn and cause pain to whatever he wanted and nobody could stop him. Now he was going to burn a building and, as his new powers enabled him to, see fire destroying it from the inside. At around 1 A.M. Peabody and a group of about ten soldiers arrived at a big building that belonged to a hospital. Peabody had the time to change clothes and now was wearing a military uniform that fitted tight around his enormous muscles. The 1st and 2nd floor were empty, just a security guard was at the entrance; but in the higher floors there were people in intensive care sleeping. Peabody always wanted to burn down a hospital, the more important the facility the more he wanted to burn it down. Peabody’s men had flamethrowers besides their machine guns, he wanted to make sure the fire was big and finished with all the building. The security guard at the hospital was shocked when he saw eleven soldiers forming in front of the building, one of them standing out of the rest because of his height and size. He wondered what was going on, and then all the men aimed at the entrance with their flamethrowers and fired, waves of fire began to burn the entrance, literary melting it, the guard started an alarm and it began to sound, waking up all the people. At least now the police was on its way. People and nurses who could get out of their beds now flocked downstairs, but Peabody didn’t want anyone to leave so he instructed his men to keep on firing at the only exit. When people began to notice the first floors where in flames they ran upstairs again for their lives. Apparently, Peabody was enjoying it pretty much and he got inside the bulding, watching as fire was consuming more and more. Don was desperate, upset and weakened, sitting against the cell wall, his baggy clothes now covering him, making him feel small. He stood, and walked inside, knocking his own head, “Come on Don, you have to think, how to come out of this”, he told to himself. The two soldiers were guarding the cell outside. Suddenly Don felt weird, was he feeling a little better? He was in doubt, he felt a little stronger maybe. Then doubt disappeared, he had a deep breath and wow, he felt like strength was coming back to him with every inhalation. He was definitely gaining back some strength. Then he began to feel really light all over, like something was lifting him up, “Wow” he thought. What the fuck, now the strength increasing was being dramatic, it felt almost erotic, he could feel all his strength coming back. And suddenly, he saw the room began to look smaller, his height was increasing!!! At the same time his body began to widen again, first he could see his shoulders widening and slowly they began to pull the shirt sleeves higher and higher, then his shorts were not covering his knees anymore and began to hang lose around the half of his thighs. Wow, he looked at himself, he recovered his stature, and once he was as tall as before he began the fill up. This felt even much better than before, he felt superstrong again when his muscles began to grow out of nowhere, first he look at the way his thighs and calves began to bulge like crazy, straining the shorts’ fabric. Then his torso filled up completely, recovering his enormous pecs and laterals that made his back look even wider, his necks and delts were getting his usual size and finally his arms who were the most complete manifestation of his might were filling up, straining the t-shirt sleeves that now hung over the half of his upper-arm; watermelon sized upper-arms like he used to have. He stood proud again, moved all his big muscles just to feel them, wow, he felt as good as ever, or even better, having regained his powers so quickly made him really feel the difference, now he could consider his state a few minutes ago as of the worst helplessness and weakness, he felt lucky those guards hadn’t crushed him like a grape. Now he really appreciated his powers. He finished checking his body, took a look at the big bulge in his groin, “Damn! I feel more man than ever!” he thought, then couldn’t help but bend his arms on and on and caress his enormous bis, and finally give a good rub at his giant thighs. First thing he put his hands on the cell bars and did his favourite trick again. He easily pulled while smiling, rejoiced in his recovered might, the steel bars bent like cardboard, now they felt like made out of paper!! They had been so hard before. He went out of the cell and the two guards were in awe at the sight. He first faced the guard that’d been rude with him. When the soldier saw the big man approaching he aimed his machinegun at him, Don just took the tip of the gun and bend it over. Then grabbed the guard’s collar and lifted him off the floor. “Please let me down!” “Hey, you haven’t been very nice a moment ago”, said Don, now rejoiced on how his voice came up deep and manly. “Who is the wimp now? Uh?”, he threw the guy away, who hit a wall and fell unconscious. The other guard aimed his gun at him and shot several times, bullets bounced off Don’s chest, he grabbed his gun too and turned it into pieces. The guard was wise enough to run away. Now he had to find Camilo. He walked around the place, when he found a hallway full of maximum security cells, the doors had no windows so to look who was inside the cells he had to rip the doors one by one, and so he did. He easily ripped about twenty security doors off their hinges, releasing injured, mutated people who had been used for experiments, then in the last one of the doors there was Camilo. When the boy saw him he jumped over Don! “You’re big again!!” “Yeah, what do you think?” said Don while hitting a double biceps pose for the boy. “Wow!”, the kid was in awe. Then an alarm began to sound all over. “Quick!!”. They scaped, while they were running they reached for the lab area were Don had lost his powers, there were scientists and a bunch of soldiers still in there who tried to attack them. “Behind me! Camilo!”, Don ordered the boy. Then he grabbed a big computer casing that must have weighed a ton and lifted it up, throwing it at the soldiers, stopping them with ease. The scientists all ran away in fear, except one who wasn’t fast enough. Don grabbed this one and held him steady, asked him were Peabody had gone, fearing him the man told everything, then Don let him run away. Camilo then realized the power-sucking gun was laying in the floor, left over by a scared scientist. He took it with him in case it would come handy. The way out of the lab was closed by a huge chunk of the roof that had fallen when Don destroyed the walls. When they saw that, the kid said “Oh, no”, Don chuckled at the kid “Don’t worry little fella”. Then crouched and picked up the big roof chunk in his hands like weighless crap. He threw the roof chunk out of the way making a nice opening, told the kid to hurry and then they left. At the Hospital the police and firemen had arrived, but Peabody instructed his men to aim at them with their war machine guns, not letting any of them come near. Peabody was inside the building, enjoying his invulnerability to flames and watching how fire ate it all little by little, he seemed to love sucking the mortal fumes into his lungs, and helping the destruction by breaking up stuff with his own superstrong hands. In the higher floors people was desperate, the fire was soon going to reach them, and those who could, tried to climb the stairs to the highest floors. Don helped the kid out of the mountain and finally they got in Don’s van who drove to the place the scientist told. Once there Don could see a couple police cars and a fire truck that was there but couldn’t do anything. He instructed Camilo to hide somewhere and stay there. Then he got close the men who shot at him with their machineguns, but as usual it was to no avail, his body rejected all the bullets. He picked up a small car and threw it at five of the soldiers, taking them out of action. When Peabody heard something happening outside he came out of the building, his bulging body in pleasure and sweaty because of the heat that could have killed any weaker person. When he saw Don was coming close and had his powers back he rushed to the fire truck, crouched behind it and picked the whole vehicle up with ease, the firemen that were in it ran for their lives. He then threw it at Don with impressive force. Don couldn’t dodge it and sheltered from the blow with his own forearms, the several tons of the truck hit him and took him out of balance, but he soon recovered. “Wanna play big, uh?”, Don said. Then he picked up two big cars and threw them furiously at Peabody, one after the other. The hit also made Peabody retreat, but he came back quickly. A couple police units were scattered in the street, cops were behind them trying to avoid machinegun fire. Peabody picked up the police cars, unprotecting the cops who ran away. Then threw them at Don, who was quick enough to dodge them and run close to Peabody. Both men were determined to enter hand on hand combat. When they were close, Peabody ripped off the street a big mailbox and tried to hit Don hard in the head with it. Don quickly grabbed it in his arms and both men pushed at the mailbox, trying to take it dip into each others’ head. In the meantime, cops and soldiers were firing at each other, and new police units and fire units were coming in to place. Both men seemed equally strong and the mailbox steel couldn’t take it much and quickly began to get crushed and dented by the combined force of these super studs. In the middle of the struggle Don realized suddenly Peabody was losing force, he was winning, then he saw his opponent, he was being bathed with green light, it was Camilo who was shooting at him with the power-sucking gun!! Don looked happily at how Peabody’s muscularity began to decrease, and lose weight and height, until he was the old sergeant. When the glow stopped he was the only one holding the mailbox, he tossed it aside and quickly got a hold of Peabody, not letting him scape. Luckily cops could control the few soldiers and arrest Peabody. Firemen quickly began to extinguish fire and rescue the people, and the situation was controlled. Then Don saw Camilo and the kid ran towards him, he crouched and hugged him, “Thank you little buddy!”, he said with a lot of thankfulness, “You’ve been very brave”. Then the kid released from the strong hug and run a couple meters away, then changed something in the gun and aimed at Don. “Hey! What are you doing?” Don shouted. Then a yellow ray beamed from the gun and hit Don. Don began to feel even better than before, “WOOOOOOOW” he exclaimed, as he saw his muscles growing a little bigger but a lot denser, his height rising from 1.95m (6’5”) to 1.99m (6’6”1/2) and his weight from 177kg (395 pounds) to easily over 200 kg (450 pounds). Then the ray stopped, Don could feel his clothes now about to burst, he couldn’t believe this. If he’d been big before he was even bigger. Don gave a severe but caring look at Camilo, “Come here mischievous little boy!!”, he was shocked when he heard his voice sound louder and more powerful. Then he took a step towards the kid and as his feet hit the ground it caused a dent in the pavement and the whole place trembled. “What the fuck!”, Don said, he was now easily twice as strong as before. He gave a few brutal steps until he could control his walking, every dramatic strength increase is a shock at first. He got close to Camilo “God damn you boy, you made me even stronger! give me that gun”, Don said as he extended his enormous muscled arm to the kid. The boy gave it to him, he took it in his hand and gripped, turning it into bits. “Now, nobody is going to piss me off with this anymore”. This is the story of how my dad turned into the strongest man in the world. Since the doubling of his strength he’s become unlimitedly powerful. Wanna lift up a locomotive? An airplane? A cargo ship? He could do it without effort. At the fire station he was considered the best captain ever and respected so, not only because he was so powerful nobody dared to be against him, nobody needed to do so because he was the most understanding, caring and concerned for the well-being of the team captain that Station or any other had ever had. I’m sure nobody deserves these superior physical capacities better than him. Will this be the end of his adventures? I doubt so, and I will personally take care from now on that every great feat the mighty Don accomplishes will be known to everyone everywhere.
  18. Part one may be found HERE Once and future Part two Mr. Blackadda knocked on the door of the cottage. He was accompanied by his manservant Baldrick, by Padarn and and by Padarn's childhood friend Ruadhán, who had fled with his mother to Anglesey from Ireland when he was a baby nineteen years ago. Someone opened the door of the cottage. It was an elderly man with a long white beard, wearing a sky-blue gown and a peculiar and odd-looking sky-blue head-covering. From his belt hang a gilded scythe. "Sorry. I don't want to buy any dish brushes today. Good bye." The old man tried to close the door, but Mr. Blackadda put his foot inside the doorframe. "We are not selling dish brushes, Sir, we are here on behalf of the King." A nervous glint came and went in the old man's gaze. "And how may I help you? I've payed my taxes." "It's not about taxes, Sir. I gather, that you are a bard. Is that correct?" "Oh, that's a different matter, then. Yes, I'm a bard. Do you want to inspect my harp?" "Among other things. May we enter?" "Yes, yes of course. Come on in. And with whom do I have the pleasure to speak?" "I'm Mr. Blackadda. This is my manservant Baldrick. I assume, that you know young Padarn and Ruadhán from the village?" "Ah. Yes. Yes, of course. You grow up so quick. I am known under many names – "Keeper of hidden lore", "The Silver-tongue of Glamorgan" and "The Mauve Oracular Salmon", but you may call me ... Tim!" "I see, Sir. And what do you occupy yourself with?" "I remember past events and genealogies. I am a legal expert. I know the paths of the planets and the stars. I gather herbs and animal parts for medical use. I am an expert in poetry." "Like a druid, then?" "No, of course not. Nothing of the sort. Look: I own a harp, and I'm ready to use it!" "Do you have a license for that harp, Sir?" "Yes, it is hanging there on the wall, surrounded by my diplomas from The Taliesin Institute for Higher Bardology, The Glastonbury Foundation for Alternative Medicine and The Gordon Ramsay Award for Most Foul-tasting Potion in Britain. I'm also a member of the Gorsedd." "I see. It's this one, right under the membership card of Welsh Association for Male Choirs?" "Yes, that's the one. But you haven't explained why you are here." "His Majesty is worried over the S.E.I." "The S.E.I.?" "Yes, the Supernatural Events Index. According to fresh statistics, the occurrence of supernatural events has continuously decreased by 89% over the last twenty years. His Majesty's council is well aware of, that we have to expect a certain cyclicity of boom and bust, but we are now running at an unprecedented low, which is a pity, considering how well supernatural events served the Latinate and Cymrophone establishment in the relatively recent past: Swords emerging in stones, swords emerging from lakes, amphibious abilities, miraculously good eyesight, walking trees, visions of Holy Grails, levitating furniture, age-delaying islands, powerful swans with the ability to pull small ships, invisible castles – et cetera, et cetera." "But why are you asking me about these things?" "I have an official report here, and I would appreciate a second opinion. An Oxford scholar was asked to write an official report, and he says (and I quote): 'The world is changed. I feel it in the water. I feel it in the earth. I smell it in the air. Much that once was is lost; for none now live who remember it.' (end of quote)." Tim fell silent for a while, glanced at a big old book laying on a table, and then spoke reluctantly: "Some knowledge is dangerous in the wrong hands. Don't tell anyone, but I guard the knowledge about the supernatural islands located in the Atlantic Ocean – one of them rotating around its axle and entirely made of glass. I guard the knowledge about the Earth circulating around the Sun. I guard the knowledge about the dragons asleep under Snowdon and Oxford." "But that's ridiculous! Everyone knows, that the Sun circulate around the Earth!" "Some would say, that some knowledge guard itself. May I ask, what King Maelgwn would do, if he had access to some supernatural item or ability?" "He would use it as a secret weapon, in order to scare any potential attacks off." The facial expressions of at least four persons present changed. Padarn was the first to speak: "Wouldn't he use it, to defend Londinium from the Essex Army?" "What do you say? Is Londinium under attack?", Tim exclaimed. "Don't change the subject. Of course he wouldn't use it. If everybody knew the exact nature of the secret weapon, everyone would like to have one.", Blackadda answered. "But, Sir ...", Baldrick interrupted, "Would the secret weapon have any use as a deterrent, if the Saxons weren't allowed to know that it existed and how dangerous it was?" "Don't interrupt me Baldrick. The son of a Bishop's retinue and a garden gnome wouldn't understand complicated things like politics." "Is any of the kingdoms going to assist Londinium in its time of need?" "I'm not able to speak for any other kingdom than Gwynedd, Tim, but, at the present, His Majesty's council is of the opinion, that it's too early to form any opinion about the Essex-Londinium situation: It might be a false alarm. It might blow over. Essex may leave the area. Alarmism doesn't serve the common good, and to be honest: What good has Londinium ever done for us?" "But if it isn't a false alarm, and what if Londinium is in real danger?" "The options available for His Majesty's council are very limited. There is nothing we can do." "But if Londinium fell, and were annexed to Essex in perpetuity? What would you say to defend your inaction?" "We would say, that it then would be too late to change the state of affairs. Now, do you know any supernatural means, that could serve as a secret weapon?" "Of course not. I'm a bard. Why would I know such things?" Blackadda rose, approached the table, and opened the big old book. He glanced at the pages, and with a disappointed expression he closed the book again. "That's The Book of Getafix, an ancient tome of dru- ... of bardic lore, written in an archaic dialect of Breton. Most of it consist of astrological ephemeridae. It would probably not interest you much." "Let us return to the official report about the S.E.I." "You asked for a second opinion, Mr. Blackadda. In my capacity as a bard, I would say, that supernatural events follow the astrological cycles of the planets and the stars. Some aspects between the two slower planets occur only rarely and many centuries apart. I would agree with the Oxford scholar, that the world is changed, but neither do I believe, that the change is permanent, nor that things are lost forever. It could, however, be centuries until the stars are right again." With a disappointed expression, Blackadda left Tim's cottage, but before the group left the place, Tim whispered in the ear of Padarn: "Gather all young men of the village and come here tonight, but don't tell Blackadda." * * * It was night. Blackadda and Baldrick had left for another village, and Padarn had left his Grandpa sitting before the open fire, enjoying a few glasses of metheglyn after dinner. Padarn had brought Ruadhán and the other young men from the village to Tim's cottage. A bonfire burned in Tim's garden, and the light of the bright full moon fell over the farmstead. Tim's door opened. The bard looked worried: "If anyone is a coward – leave now. If anyone isn't willing to assist anyone under threat of war – leave now. If anyone fear the supernatural – leave now. The others may stay." No one left. "If you are willing to defend the innocent in the hour of their need, you are worthy of the ancient elixir of Getafix. If you are ready, step forward." Padarn's friend wasn't known for his reluctance. Ruadhán brashly stepped forward, the light of the bonfire illuminating his freckled cheeks, his emerald eyes, his honest facial expression and his fox-coloured hair. A very big cauldron bubbled over the bonfire, and unfamiliar aromatic scents filled the nocturnal air. Tim held a ladle in his hand. Then Ruadhán swallowed the fresh and still hot elixir. How long time that lapsed could be anyone's guess, but it wasn't much, until Ruadhán clasped his belly and emitted a brief shout of pain. The group of lads took a few steps backward, and exchanged a few glances of concern. A few moments passed, and then a broad grin spread over Ruadhán's flame-lit face. He began to moan – not in the bad sense of the word – and it seemed like the elixir had a pleasant, perhaps even arousing effect on him, as he arched back, tensed his arm-muscles before himself and exclaimed: "Did I tell you the story of Cúchullain and his warp-spasm? Now I understand how he must have felt. It feels ... Uh! ..." In the flickering yellow-red light of the bonfire and the silvery light of the full moon, the other lads could see how Ruadhán grew taller and wider. Youthful muscles built by toiling at the acre, carrying wood and taking part in the village's armed self-defence practice now grew considerably bigger, and the rosy suntan caused by hard labour at harvest-time soon became more obvious, when Ruadháns widening and hardening back muscles forced themselves out of his linen shirt, together with his impossibly huge shoulders forming a powerful Y-shape none of the lads had ever seen before. "So good! So strong! ... So hard ... Look at me lads! I'm ... Uh! ... I'M INVINCIBLE!" Tim didn't have any difficulties finding suitable candidates for the elixir now: The young men flocked around the cauldron, and it came close to a fisticuff before the serene authority of the bard restored some order and let everyone taste the content of the cauldron in an orderly fashion. Some of the young men, Padarn and Ruadhán included, drank from the ladle twice. Padarn felt how the warmth of the elixir spread in his body, and a brief pain swiftly gave way for an exquisite feeling spreading through his veins, circulating in his veins, trickling like treacle with thunderbolts through his veins and spreading a sense of strength and power. The hair on the back of his head bristled, so did the fine hairs of his forearms. His growing forearms. Hig muscular forearms. Flickering bonfire. Silvery moon. Tight shirt. Painfully tight shirt. Ripping sound. Bursting out. His bulging brawn bursting out of his linen shirt and his woolen plaid trousers. The cool air of the late summer night touching his naked flesh. Surrounded by other young men. Surrounded by youthful bronzed or rosy flesh that became huge and hard and powerful ... Their cobblestone bellies ... The mounds of beef, that were their chests ... The strength ... He couldn't comprehend ... His strength ... His power ... THEIR strength and power ... He and the others ... Together ... Mates ... Becoming warriors from old tales and sagas ... "Look at you mate! Padarn Gadarn!" Padarn Gadarn! Padarn the Great! Yeah! Uh! Padarn the Big! Padarn the Huge! All of them together. Legs of granite-hard beef that pushed each other apart, causing him to waddle ... His back like Ruadhán's back now ... All of them ... Wide ... The scent of dozens of young men's sweat ... Huge together ... Warriors together ... Defend ... The bonfire light and the moonshine on their elated wide-eyed confident faces ... UH! Ruadhán and some of the others roaring ... YEAH! Roaring, like the war-cry of many ancestors ... He had to join them and howl, too ... Beyond seven feet ... Couldn't believe ... Giants ... All of them giants ... Ruadhán was right: INVINCIBLE! INVINCIBLE! ... INV ... Uh! * * * "Say farewell to me, Grandpa, and wish us good luck." It was two days later. Padarn and his fellows towered over the rest of the villagers, only wearing plaid kilts, sturdy leather-boots, belts and leather-wristbands. Some of them had decorative gilded torcs around their powerful bullnecks. Some of the young women watched them shyly at a distance. Some of the middle-aged women stared unashamedly. Grandpa removed some tears from the corner of his eye: "I'm so proud of you, Padarn. I've never seen anything as impressive as you and your friends, not even on the glorious day in my youth, when I watched some of King Arthur's knights ride off to punish Sir Bruce Sans Pitié and his villainous bunch of rogue cataphractarii. They had to kill Sir Tarquin the Dark Knight twice, or so they say. Yet, since Mr. Blackadda told me about the grave danger for Londinium, I worry for the future of Britain." "A few days ago, I was the worried one, and you tried to dismiss my worries. Now you are the worried one. Don't be. Don't spend any thought on the abandonment of Calleva Atrebatum, and King Caradoc's marriage to an Anglo-Saxon princess. Dumnonia is unthreatened! Gododdin stands! Eboracum stands, inside its ancient Roman walls, whatever the Deirian Angles nearby attempt! Elmet stands! Viroconium and Pengwern stands! Caer Gloui stands, and don't blame the descendants of House Vitalianus for what King Vortigern did one hundred years ago. Caer Ceri, Cotswolds and Chilterns stands! Most of the Icknield Way is still in our hands. Essex may believe that Londinium will be theirs, but they haven't seen our might, yet. Don't worry Grandpa. You are Cunedda of Llanfair­pwllgwyngyll­gogery­chwyrn­drobwll­llan­tysilio­gogo­goch! Never forget that. Don't let us lose any time, by too long farewells. I don't say goodbye. I say: Till we meet again!" They were too heavy to ride horses now, so they had had to dismiss the Roman cavalry tactics, which had been applied so successful a few generations ago, at Mons Badonicus in particular. The village blacksmith had told them yesterday, that he didn't have enough metal to make any lorica segmentata their size, so they had to fight unprotected. But why would they wear protection? Their ancestors in the past had considered chainmail and loricas to be the signs of cowardice, and they had entered battle naked or semi-nude. The fearsome war-spirit of a hundred generations of ancient Celts howled in his blood, and he was willing to meet the Saxons alone and single-handed, if needed. It wasn't for the sake of perfidious Albion he was willing to fight: Not for the Kings in their regal halls, not for their ever-talking and scheming councillors in fine livery, not for chauvinism or self-service, but for the farmer women and children fleeing westwards from burning villages in the east, for peaceful craftsmen, who had lost their tools of trade in the tumult of wartime and become eyewitnesses to the human sacrifices the Saxons performed, for monks and nuns praying for peace and treating the ill and wounded in monastic hospitals. In a better future, decades or centuries from now, Welsh and Saxons would possibly be able to trade peacefully with each other, share knowledge of craftsmanship, reach out their hands to each other in friendship, and live together in the common pursuit of happiness, but this was not that time: He had to defend Britain from England. It was for Logres he fought, for the ideals held high back in the age of Arthur, the once and future King: For peace and happiness, for bravery, duty and self-sacrifice, for the protection provided by Law, for the heritage inherited from Druids and Romans, for Saint David and for the Holy Grail! * * * They had walked for many days. None had dared to threaten them, when they crossed the borders of several kingdoms. The last few days, they had followed the Thames valley. They could see Londinium now: The city-walls still intact. They could also see the army camps from Essex surrounding the old Roman city. All of the members of his brawny war band were painting their faces and chests with woad. Scent of woad and freshly woven wool and freshly tanned leather. Padarn had finished his war-paint – now with blue stripes over his massive chest and manly face – rose, and began to talk. The brave and youthful faces of his friends watched him: "Brothers! Comrades in arms! Logres' finest! Even though large tracts of Europe and many old and famous British lands have fallen or may fall into the grip of Woden-priests and all the odious apparatus of Saxon rule, we shall not flag or fail. We shall go on to the end. We shall fight in Brittany, we shall fight on the seas and oceans, we shall fight with growing confidence and strength, we shall defend our island, whatever the cost may be. We shall fight on the beaches, we shall fight in the harbours, we shall fight in the fields and in the streets, we shall fight in the hills; we shall never surrender, and if, which I do not for a moment believe, this island or a large part of it were subjugated and starving, then Anglesey, Isle of Man, the Hebrides and the Isles of Scilly, would carry on the struggle, until, in God's good time, the Emerald Island, with all its power and might, steps forth to the rescue and the liberation of Logres." And then they entered the battle. POSTSCRIPT The above is a fantasy-story, part comedy, part tragedy, not a historical short story, of course, and there are a lot of anachronisms for the sake of laughs, but, despite generously seasoning the story with elements borrowed from such high mediaeval chivalric fiction, which projected back fantastic and supernatural things on the time period 410-600 CE, I have not taken any liberties with the Anglo-Saxon expansion and the Romano-British kingdoms as such: For linguistic reasons, Cerdic "of Wessex" most probably wasn't a Saxon, but a Romano-British petty king who allied himself with the Saxons, and it is highly unlikely, that the word "Wessex" was in use as early as the 6th century The exact circumstances and date of Essex' Anschluss of London are not known from historical sources, but there is no attestation of London being under Essex rule until the early 7th century, and there might have been several failed attempts in the 6th century (although the latter is just conjecture). The frequency of Saxon artifacts inside Londinium's walls grow gradually in excavated layers from the 6th century, but there is no way to say with certainty if this is a sign of conquest or trade. That gives me enough leeway to tell something fictional about an undefined date sometime in the 530s or 540s. The Kingdom of Mercia isn't attested until the 570s CE Pengwern didn't lose a certain amount of independence from Mercia until the reign of Offa (757-796 CE), when any remaining political ties with Powys were cut
  19. Hey Guys, here it is, the last chapter of Hard Mountain. It feels really weird putting this up. Thank you for everyone that's liked and commented, it's meant a lot. This started off as something a lot shorter and, like a muscle, the more I worked on it the more it grew. So thank you for reading, enjoy the last part. It's a bit of a wrapping up kind of thing but hopefully it'll satisfy. I'm working on another long story but it's nowhere near ready yet, though I have a story to put up next week that you should enjoy. Anyway, here we go... Chapter One Chapter Two Chapters Three and Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapters Seven and Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Hard Mountain - Chapter Fourteen: The week before we headed back to campus, I had gone home early to see my family. Danny had driven me back and was heading to the apartment we’d found off-campus to get us set up. Most of his belongings were in Jack’s jeep that had driven up behind us the whole way. My Stepdad was at work and my sister was back at college so only my Mom was waiting for me. I knocked on the door as Danny drove off and soon Mom had answered. “Hey Mom,” I said, nervously. “Sam?” she said, looking me over. “You’ve… grown. When did you get so tall?” We both chuckled and she led me inside. I took a seat in the living room and she brought me some water, sitting next to me on the sofa. “You had a good time at the cabin then?” she asked. “It was incredible,” I said, smiling. “You remember how big Danny was? Well his dad, Jack, is a big guy too. They got me off my ass and I started hitting the gym. I think I had a bit of a late growth spurt out there, my jeans started getting a little high on my ankles but Jack was really nice and bought me some new clothes. They both… they really helped me out there. I managed to start coming to terms with Dad’s death. They… they helped me talk through it.” Mom smiled, taking my hand in hers and squeezing it. “I always worried about you when you were younger,” she said. “You… you held your father so highly. He was your hero, you would literally be stuck to him like glue every minute you could. You probably don’t remember but you refused to see him when he was really sick. Even when he died, you refused to go to his funeral but I made you. It was heart breaking, seeing you like that.” “I know,” I said, sadly. “I’ve regretted it though. But with Jack and Danny’s help, I’ve started coming to terms with it. I’m beginning to move on. Danny lost his mom too, when he was six, they had some good advice. They… listened. I miss him, Mom. I’ve missed him everyday since he...” I started crying and Mom pulled me into a tight hug as she cried with me. We just let it all out. “So,” she said after a while, wiping her face dry. “What did you get up to? I want to hear all about it.” “Well we went hiking a lot,” I said. “The cabin is out in the middle of nowhere, beautiful forest. We explored caves and I even climbed a mountain.” “Well, look at you!” she laughed. “It really did do you some good. I remember a time when I would read report card after report card detailing the many ways you were cutting gym class.” “Well, people change,” I said. “Well it’s a good change, for sure,” said Mom. “Did you and Danny find an apartment yet?” I nodded. “A pretty good one, actually. And… Danny and I… we’re dating.” I thought it best not to mention that I was also sleeping with Jack. Nonetheless, Mom smiled. “Well I never suspected he was… you know, but it’s good you’re seeing someone like him,” she said. “He’s a very nice boy, hopefully you’ll bring him over for dinner again? I’ll remember to make extra portions.” I spent the rest of the afternoon at home catching up with Mom about what had happened while I was gone. When my Stepfather came home I gave him a tight hug and told him how much I loved him, how much I appreciated him as a father figure. After dinner, I feigned sleepiness from my long journey home and hid up in my room to check a whole summer’s worth of posts. My yahoo lit up with dozens of messages from friends asking how I was and where I was. I began a topic on the forum and began to write, adding some photos I’d taken of myself at the cabin. Hey guys, sorry I’ve been gone so long! That cabin I told you I was going to had no internet! L I have a lot of catching up to do but first I thought I would tell you everything that has happened over the summer. Remember my roommate I was telling you about? Well, his dad? HUGE! 365lbs of beef. They had their own gym out there and… I started using their stuff. I placed a photo of myself from before the summer into the post. This is what I looked like before I went. Yeah, I was skinny. But while I was out there… I got bit. Bit by the lifting bug. Now look at me: I placed a photo of myself from last week in the post. I worked like a beast and now I’m nearly 170lbs. I feel incredible; they really pushed me hard out there. Speaking of my roommate… we’re now dating. I am now dating a real muscle guy. He told me that he had been working hard during our freshman year so that he could impress me and we finally admitted that we liked each other. His dad is cool with it too, which is great. I became really close with his dad too. I need to talk to them about posting pics because I’m not sure how they’d feel about it. I want you guys to see what I was living with over the summer but we’ll see. My boyfriend knows about the site though but you’ll probably be seeing more of him anyway as he wants to be a pro bodybuilder. We have a plan too, he’s gonna enter some local comps and we’ll see how things go. I’m really, really happy. This summer has changed my life completely and everything feels right. I’m gonna continue to lift and get bigger and I have a beautiful man to watch get bigger too. He’s put on some mass over the summer as well. He’s just under 275lbs right now (and he knows how to use it ). I’ll post some more updates in the future but for now, I gotta run. Talk to you all soon. -- Hard Mountain - Epilogue: Five Years Later: “And the winner of this year’s Mr Olympia is… Danny Maine!” I jumped from my seat and screamed as Danny walked across the stage, holding his trophy aloft in triumph. At 6’2”, 390lbs and 2% body fat, Danny’s golden and oiled monstrous muscles looked incredible under the stage lights, making his body bulge as he screamed in victory. Jack pulled me into a tight hug, wiping tears from his eyes. Danny had the biggest, most vascular and perfectly symmetrical body of all the competitors, plus his bright blue posers had the biggest bulge too. We headed backstage and Danny pulled us into his huge chest and we squeezed each other tight. Danny was crying, I was crying, Jack was crying; we were all so happy. “You did it,” I said. “I knew you would!” “I’m so fucking proud of you, both of you,” said Jack. Jack tapped on the medal of my chest; I’d won the Mr Olympia Men’s Physique competition earlier in the day. I was now 210lbs even, 5’10 and 3% body fat. Danny pulled me into his body and kissed me, his huge pecs pressing into mine. I could feel my cock starting to get hard, as was Danny’s and we both blushed and giggled. “Boys, save it for when we’re in the hotel,” whispered Jack. We walked out onto the floor where people were taking photographs of Danny. He flexed and showed off his trophy as journalists shouted questions. “Danny! How does it feel to win?” “What’s next for you?” “Are you planning to compete again next year?” “Guys, please!” said Danny, smiling. “One at a time. I’m very proud of myself today but I couldn’t have done it without my Dad who raised me alone most of my life and my beautiful partner, Sam Richter. Without them, I wouldn’t be here today.” He waved us over and we stood on either side of Danny. We held up our medals and trophies and Jack grinned with pride. Danny kissed me again, cheekily cupping my big, bulbous glutes in my posing shorts. “Sam! What does your win today mean for your career as an author?” “Danny, will you and Sam be getting married?” “When’s the next book out Sam?” “Is it true you’re studying to be a lawyer, Danny?” Life was good. Danny had won a bunch of amateur and national competitions whilst we were at college and I spent every summer with him and Jack at the cabin, while Danny spent Christmas and thanksgiving with my family. When we graduated, the three of us went to Europe and Danny competed in some international competitions to great success. I’d written a novel in college that had been released last year to good reviews and even won a couple of small awards. I’d recently finished my follow up and it was being released in the next few months. I’d spent the last year competing too, winning some competitions but I wasn’t looking to make a career of it. I did it because Danny and Jack had encouraged me to take a chance. Jack was a great guide for us, always happy to dispense advice and help, and he’d begun to work from home more so he could spend as much time with us as he could. Once a year, no matter where I was in the world, I would make my way to climb Hard Mountain on the anniversary of my Dad’s death. It was a journey I would take alone and I would get into the pool on the top of the mountain and I would see him there. We just talked, I’d ask him for some advice but mostly I would just listen to him talk. Once our time was up, I would make my way down the mountain back to the cabin where Jack and Danny would be waiting. We’d converted mine and Danny’s old rooms into one big bedroom so the three of us could sleep together on a specially built bed. This was our home now, the three of us together, with no one to disturb us. The End --
  20. OliverX

    Dark green pills

    Grinning, Tony and Marlon sat side by side on the couch in Tony's small studio in the center of the Eldros de Rimbara metropolis. They were discussing their latest adventure in the new game "The Road Back" a multiplayer shooter. Their scrawny bodies squirmed with laughter as Tony remembered how his game character had shot another player off the server. It turned out to have been a rather comical moment. Due to the always tropical heat on the island of Pardisos de Rimbara, he only wore shorts. Marlon was not wearing much more. With a smooth swing, he placed his thick feet on the coffee table and lazily stretched his black body. He banged his bald head against the wall behind the couch with a thump. "Au!" His thick lips grimaced painfully, and a small tear of shock slid from his dark eyes, which looked Asian through his high cheekbones. Tony got up and walked lanky to the narrow kitchen to get a bottle of Coke from the refrigerator. His white, smooth body shone with sweat. He was not made for this heat and was happy that air conditioning would finally be installed in his studio next week. He rubbed the sweat from his face, which was much narrower than Marlon's wide face, and immediately stroked his blond, sticking hair. With his light eyes he looked at the black guy on his couch. "Those feet are getting bigger every time I see them, aren't they?" he asked, looking back at the light colored soles as he walked back to the sofa. "No, your nipples are getting smaller," was the response. Tony indeed had large, puffy nipples that were like pink patches on his skinny chest. The boys laughed at their comments. The doorbell rang and tensed with excitement they placed their glass of coke on the coffee table. Tony looked at Marlon with a smile, getting up to open the front door. They both knew what would be delivered today and hoped it would happen now. Today was Tony's 18th birthday and 18 was a magical number on the island. It was determined by law that you were allowed to place orders on somnix.com from the age of 18 and this was exactly what Tony had done this morning upon waking up. Marlon had been super excited when he heard what his best friend had done. He had to wait another year before he was allowed to place orders there. He had just turned 17 last month. "It's in," Tony said, beaming and placed a small cardboard box on the coffee table. Marlon watched with interest as the package was hastily torn open, until there was nothing left but a small plastic bag filled with two large, green pills and a printed note. "Thank you for your purchase ..." Tony began to read. Roughly the note was pulled out of his hands by Marlon, then he walked to the kitchen. "Just open that bag," he said impatiently, filling two glasses with tap water. Marlon was right. What interested him in that welcome note? He had already gone through all the specifications of the product on the website several times. From the moment he accidentally saw the pills, when his older brother was surfing the site, he had his sights set on it. And now, two years later, he was finally able to try them out himself. He opened the bag with a sharp jerk and took out the two dark green pills. "They look like suppositories," Marlon said, putting a glass of water in front of Tony. "Are you sure you have to swallow them and they shouldn't go in the ass?" Tony laughed. "I'm sure, otherwise I wouldn't have invited you. You don't think I'm going to stuff such a pill between those fat, black buttocks of yours? " "These are not fat buttocks," said Marlon, protesting. "They call this a bubble butt." However, he knew very well that his bulging buttocks were larger than average and was very proud of it. He turned his bottom to Tony and hopped up and down. His shorts moved violently with the heaving movements of the fat butt that was inside. Marlon stopped hopping when Tony gave him a green pill. The boys excitedly tried to swallow their pill, which was not easy. The pill was so big that it stayed on the back of their tongue. Almost all the water in their glass was needed to flush it. As Marlon stared at the coffee table on the sofa, waiting for what was going to happen, Tony nervously moved up and down between the sofa and the kitchen. "I feel something," he said suddenly when he was in the kitchen. Marlon felt it too. A strange rumble in his stomach. Tony rubbed his belly. He felt his abs bulge under his skin. "It works!" he screamed. "With me too!" Marlon screamed back. Tony was bent by the contracting abs, as his chest started to grow. Like two airbags that inflated, they got bigger and bigger. His arms were pushed away by his chest muscles and when his biceps started to bulge, he could no longer touch his navel between his ever-growing abs. Marlon lay back on the couch to give his body plenty of room to grow. Tony looked startled at the black body on the couch. It looked like a big balloon that just got bigger. He didn't look much different himself. His shoulders grew so fast that he was afraid of getting stuck in the narrow kitchen. He got out with difficulty. His thickening legs had less and less space to move freely along one another. The shorts were tighter with every second. His heart raged and he gasped as his head was pushed forward by the growing trapezium. Marlon struggled to get off the couch. His growing buttocks needed more room. But he lost his balance due to the size of his growing legs and relapsed. He landed on the bench with a crash. Crack! The bench broke in two with loud creaking and he tumbled back awkwardly. He would have bumped his head hard against the wall, although his over-pumped back broke the fall. His thick traps and almost as thick neck kept his head in place. He heard Tony scream, but couldn’t see him. He could no longer look over his chest. Tony felt sore skin around his pecs. Although the rest of his body had stopped growing, his chest continued to pump. "I explode!" He cried. Marlon did not respond. He, too, felt strong pain shoots. In his legs and especially in his ass. He groaned loudly. Suddenly the pain disappeared. Except for the boys' panting, the studio was quiet. "Are you okay?" asked Tony after a while. " "Yes," sounded from behind two bloated pecs on the ground between the broken bench parts. Slowly Marlon moved his thick arms and tried to get up. "Help me out," he said. "I can't get up anymore." Tony slowly walked to the "struggling" Marlon. After every step he had to regain his balance so as not to fall. The size of his legs had ripped his shorts, and he tried not to tighten his immense chest muscles for fear of tearing out of his skin. Puffing with exertion, he reached Marlon, who in turn gasped from all the attempts to get up again. His shorts were completely gone. Not surprising, seeing that his legs were much thicker than Tony's. Fortunately, he wore a light purple thong, which still covered his noble parts. "Sorry about your couch," Marlon said as Tony leaned forward to help him up. His bulging abs got in the way. Because of the size of his chest and biceps, Tony struggled to get his hands close enough to each other to grab Marlon by the arm and pull him up. "My whole body hurts," he wailed. Marlon did not respond, but looked at his friend, who was standing there like a tightly stretched bouncy castle. His round shoulders made his head look small, and his arms which spread away from his body were much thicker than the shoulders. He stood in front of him wide-legged, as the hams pushed each other away. Marlon was shocked to see the two huge pecs, which bulged prominently under his neck and cast a shadow over the seen abs. The top two were hiding behind the pecs. "Those nipples really don't get any smaller," Marlon said, looking at the two pink patches that looked painfully tense. They were no longer puffy and shined in sweat. Tony, in turn, looked at the huge black body in front of him. Marlon's face seemed less wide because of the width of his shoulders, and he too kept his arms wide away from his body because of their size. His chest was not as big and bulging as Tony's. Instead… Tony stepped back to get a better look, almost losing his balance. He stared wide-eyed at Marlon's huge, veined legs. If he didn't know better, he would have thought they were too full of air. The muscles bulged far over his knees, and his hamstrings pushed his feet even further apart than his. "That was cool!" Marlon called suddenly, and the boys started laughing loudly, their massive muscular bodies bulging in all directions. Marlon slowly staggered into the kitchen, almost pushing Tony away. They were able to catch each other just in time before they fell. "So!" shouted Tony when Marlon passed by him and looked at his wide back. "That ass!" It immediately became clear to him that much of Marlon's muscle growth had gone not only to his legs, but also to his butt, which moved vigorously with every step he took. The fragments of what was once his shorts hung from the deep crack. "Are they beautiful?" Marlon asked curiously after finding out that he could no longer look over his pumped back to see his own buttocks. The idea of hopping up and down had been a bad one. He immediately felt that he would lose his balance, so he didn’t. "They’re like two beach balls," Tony replied, pulling the rags of shorts out of the butt crack. "And I found your shorts. Oh… and your skin is torn I see. " With a sore face, he looked at a small tear in the right buttock. Marlon didn't care. He staggered on to the kitchen to pour a glass of water. The "growth" had made him thirsty, but upon arrival it became apparent that he could no longer fit in the kitchen. He was too wide. Transversal was also impossible, his big ass bulged outwards too much to fit. "I have to get a bigger room," said Tony, after pouring a glass of water for Marlon. His legs and butt were less big and his huge chest had just fit between the counter and the cupboards above. Since it was impossible to look over his pecs to see what lay on the floor in front of him, he needed directions from Marlon to find the scales, which were on the floor in a corner of the kitchen. He had pushed the thing out of the kitchen with his feet. The boys burst out laughing. What a situation! "398lbs," Marlon shouted enthusiastically, while Tony stood on the scales with one foot. The other dangled next to it in the air. It was no longer possible to get both feet on the scales, his legs no longer allowed. He stepped off the scales, smiling, to make way for Marlon. "407lbs," said Tony. The boys spent the rest of the afternoon getting used to their new bodies. And a new sofa was bought via the internet. "When are we going to take another one," Marlon said suddenly when the sun went down and it was time to go home. Tony smiled.
  21. MuscleNexusTF

    You're Fired!

    You’re Fired! Custom story request from a supporter on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/MuscleNexus. I released it a few months ago there, but I wanted to post it here for all of you as well. Thanks for reading! Tags: SFW, muscle growth, forced growth, getting hairy, “You’ve got ten minutes to pack up your stuff and get out of here. You’re done doctor!” “No, no, no. You don’t understand. I’m so close!” Dr. Owen Nex stammered. “This work will change your military. The world even.” Owen’s boss leaned in close, his coffee breath puffing into the lanky scientist’s face. “If I had a dollar for every plucky PhD that told me his idea would change the world then I would have enough funding for your project. But that’s not the case. Months of work and almost nothing to show for it. You’re done.” The general turned briskly and stomped away. Owen opened his mouth to protest, to yell to the hulking man quickly retreating down the corridor, but then he let it shut. He was done and his dream would never reach fruition. He looked around his lab. notebooks, tubes, and large genetic material processing machines littered the cramped room. “So close,” he whispered to himself. He picked up a crate that had come that morning. PURIFIED OX DNA it read in bold letters on the side. It was his last desperate attempt to make his ‘super-serum’ work. The serum had been his obsession since high school. He was always skinny, puny in fact, and he hated that. But he hated lifting weights more. He knew that even the best steroids required weightlifting and a high calorie diet, so it was his mission to create a new kind of steroid that could bypass all that. Promising results during his PhD research netted him a contract with the government. A contract that was now expired. The crate was empty, he had tossed the ox DNA into the synthesizer with the rest of his half-baked serum - a final move that had ended once again in failure. He tossed some notebooks into the crate along with some personal items and turned to leave the lab and his dream forever. “Ding!” The synthesizer lit up and the cover slid open. A small cuvette of red liquid slid out. It was property of the government now, Owen thought. Not like it would do anything anyways… “Fuck the government.” He took his water bottle out of the crate and emptied it into the drain. “They get nothing,” he said to no one in particular as he dumped the red liquid into the bottle. “This is mine.” Owen dropped the crate into the trunk of his car and screeched out of the parking lot. “How was work?” Owen’s boyfriend Greg asked over the car’s bluetooth. “I got fired.” “WHAT!? Those assholes…” Greg was silent for a second. Come on home babe, I was just about to go for a run, but I can wait for you.” “No go. You know I don’t like running anyways. Besides, it’s raining” “Fine, but we’re going out when I get back. You know I can’t stand you sulking around the house.” Owen grunted his approval and hung up the call. By the time he pulled into the small bungalow that him and his partner shared the sun had begun to set and the rain had stopped. He popped his trunk and stepped around the car to retrieve his things. The air smelled metallic, electrical. Owen let the crate thud onto the kitchen table. He wasn’t going to pay attention to it anytime soon, he thought, broken dreams could wait. He pulled a bottle of beer out of the fridge, snapped the lid off, and settled on the couch. Not long after he heard the front door click and Greg came stepping in.”I’m drenched!” He called from the other room. Owen didn’t look up from his beer, “hey Greg.” “Ooh a beer sounds good,” Greg said, motioning to the beer cap on the counter. Let me get dried off and hydrated and I’ll come join you. Owen heard his boyfriend rip a few paper towels off the roll and the tap come on. “That was a good run,” he muttered to the living room in between sips of water. “I know it’s not really your thing, but maybe you could come with me someday?” “Maybe,” Owen answered. “Or maybe we can start going to the gym!. I know you’ve got a thing for muscular guys. It’s tragic that you ended up with a beanpole runner like me. That’ll never change, but it might be fun. What do you say?” “No.” “Oh okay.” Greg wiped beads of sweat from his forehead. “I’m still sweating like crazy, I’m going to have a shower.” Owen didn’t answer so Greg put the empty water bottle down and headed upstairs. He began panting as he made his way up. “Must be really winded from that run…” He thought. The stairs creaked under his footsteps, each one slightly louder than the last. “Damn, when did I get so out of shape?” He pulled the collar of his t-shirt, it felt tight on his neck. He noticed with his arm reaching up that his sleeves were also unusually tight, the material rode up his arms. “What?!” He hissed to himself as he looked at his arms in front of him. The back of each arm and hand were covered in matted dark hair and thick corded veins. His forearms bulged meatily in a way that was totally foreign to him. “Gah!” He grabbed his thickening, hairy arm and made a few lumbering steps into the bathroom, barely noticing the loud slaps of his larger feet. He slammed the door and quickly locked it before staring into the mirror. “Woah.” Greg held on the counter to keep his balance. He was definitely bigger. But how?! His eyes moved up his torso. His shirt was pushed forward tightly by thick abs with slab-like pecs overhanging them. They were still pushing out, creating a meaty shelf with a deep hairy crevice between them just becoming visible at his straining collar. He felt the material of the shirt straining as his back widened and his shoulders slowly throbbed into beefy boulders. Each sleeve cut into his ballooning biceps and triceps, making the bicep vein on each arm pop even more. He shut his eyes and grimaced as he heard the fabric begin to tear. He gasped in relief as the shirt finally fell away, in shreds. Breathing heavily Greg fixed his eyes on his hulking body. Each pec looked thick and full of hard muscle. They were covered in the same dark hair that he noticed on his arms. His jaw was also darkened with a short dark beard. He moved his arm up to rub it, grazing his thickened neck in the process. “What the fuck….” He grumbled in a deep, powerful voice. He then noticed that his running shorts had also fallen away in shreds. His briefs strained thinly over his mighty legs and ass. Already decent sized from years of running, his calves had thickened to immense proportions, each muscle easily bigger than his head, covered in thick veins and even thicker hair. He cupped a meaty pec in his hand and gave it a flex. The muscle bounced powerfully under his palm. “Oh shit….” --- Owen set the empty beer bottle on their coffee table and shut his eyes. Greg was taking a long time in the shower. He got up to get another beer. He cracked the cap off and let it tumble onto the kitchen table. It landed on it’s side and rolled until it clinked off the metal of Owen’s water bottle from work and fell on its side. Owen’s eyes narrowed at the bottle. It was uncapped, empty. “Oh shit.” Owen leapt up the stairs two at a time. Before pounding on the bathroom door. “Greg?!” There was no sound of water running, just heavy breathing. “You okay?” “Yeah.” Owen recoiled at the deep brutish sound from the other side of the door. “How about you let me in? What’s going on?” Silence, only punctuated by Greg’s heavy breaths from the bathroom. Finally Owen heard the click of the lock. He opened the door slowly. He smelled Greg before he saw him. A dense musky smell that frightened the small man and aroused him. Then he was face to face with two of the most muscled tree trunk legs and thickest muscle gut he had ever seen. He looked up to see his gargantuan beast of a boyfriend. The enormous man’s head almost brushed the ceiling, his dark dense beard tangled with his chest hair as he struggled to look over his pecs and gut to see his tiny boyfriend. “You did this,” he boomed at the small scientist. “Yes,” he gulped. “I mean no. I don’t know! What the hell Greg?” He stammered for words, half noticing the throbbing tent forming in his pants.”What are we going to do? You’re a monster! Oh god, I’m so sorry.” Greg half smiled, half sneered. He crouched down, making his massives calves flare out even bigger and coming eye level with his boyfriend. “It’s not so bad.” He moved an arm next to Owen’s head and flexed it tightly. He watched as the muscle balled up into a massive mound bigger than Owen’s head. Owen’s heart leapt into his throat as he caught the sharp smell emanating from Greg’s hairy pit and felt heat radiating from his massive veiny biceps. “In fact,” Greg growled playfully into Owen’s ear. “I want more.”
  22. dangerdanger

    Tetas de hombre

    UNO El asunto del pecho de Nico al parecer era muy conocido. Nico y yo eramos amigos desde jardín. Habíamos ido a la misma primaria y cuando entramos en la segundaria nuestros padres eligieron mandarnos a colegios diferentes. De todos modos todavía seguiamos siendo amigos y cada tanto solíamos invitarnos a dormir. Durante los años de secundaria la mamá de Nico había decidido darle pastillas para el crecimiento, ella era una mujer petisa y tenía miedo de que su hijo no creciera demasiado. A Nico el asunto lo tenía sin problema y hasta ese momento él no había sido más bajo o más alto que nadie en el colegio. Pero a medida que los años de secundario iban pasando las cosas empezaron a cambiar. Lo primero que sucedio es que la voz de Nico se volvió más gruesa. Después ocurrió que pegó un estirón y me sacó una cabeza. Nico siempre había sido muy jodón y desde entonces empezó a decirme enano. —¿Que hacés enano? ¿Que tal la vista desde el subsuelo? Después le creció el pecho. No fue algo progresivo, fue casi como de un día para otro. Dos enormes pectorales asomaron como montañas sobre su pecho. Nico se reía. Decía que sus amigos lo llamaban la tetona. Era un pecho impresionante, yo nunca había conocido a nadie con un pecho tan grande. No era desproporcionado sino que era del tamaño perfecto, ancho y suave. No caía como esas tetas de viejos de 60 o de gordos a los que se les cae la grasa. Era un pecho grande, simplemente como si se le hubiera expandido la caja torásica y le hubieran crecido los músculos. Entonces ocurrió que Nico empezó a coger. Eso le causaba gracia, decía que las chicas le tocaban el pecho todo el día. —Les encanta —decía cuando se quitaba la remera y se miraba frente al espejo. Nico no tenía un gramo de grasa, no es que fuera super musculoso, solo que su cuerpo emanaba fuerza y energía sexual. Se paraba frente al espejo y se masajeaba el pecho mientras decía. —Les encanta. No sabés como me tocan todo el pecho, se vuelven locas —y después se miraba de costado y de frente—. Lo tengo enorme. ¿Que te parece, enano? ¿Te parece que tengo el pecho muy grande? ¿Me lo querés tocar? —Salí, boludo —le decía yo y él se cagaba de risa. Después se agarraba el pecho con ambas manos y decía: —Tetas de hombre —y eso era todo. Al parecer sus amigos también cargaban con eso. Le decían la tetona y a Nico le encantaba. Siempre que podía se sacaba la remera. —¡Salí de acá tetona! —le decían sus amigos. —¡Dejá de mostrar las tetas! Pero a Nico eso no lo intimidaba y siempre decía: —¿Querés tocarme las tetas? ¡Dale, veni! ¡Tocame las tetas! Una vez en su cumpleaños uno de sus amigos empezó a cargarlo con eso de las tetas grandes. Nico se sacó la remera y dijo: —Veni si sos macho, dale, tocame las tetas. El amigo fue y empezó a tocarle el pecho. —¡Aw Nico! —decía haciéndose el que se calentaba, mientras todos se cagaban de risa—. Que fuerte que sos, que pecho de macho que tenés, que tetas, que fuerte que sos. Tetas Nico, tetas, dame tus tetas. Y todos se morían de risa, incluso Nico. Para ese entonces yo le llegaba tan solo hasta la linea de sus pectorales. Para mí Nico se estaba volviendo un gigante. Por esa época Nico empezó a juntarse con otros amigos más grandes que nosotros. En especial con uno que se llamaba Juanito. Yo no lo conocía pero al parecer Juanito estaba todo el tiempo hablando de sexo, de tetas, de conchas, de pijas, de minas y de como cogérselas. Todo el material que Nico traía a mi casa las noches que venía a dormir era de Juanito. Así fue como empezó a traer fotos de minas en bolas, con unas tetas enormes o cogiendo. Cuando mis papás se habían ido a dormir pausábamos el jueguito que estuvieramos jugando y nos poníamos a ver las fotos. —Mirá esta hija de puta, como me la cogería —decía Nico mientras se tocaba la pija debajo del pantalón. Un día así fue como empezamos a pajearnos. Nico trajo unas fotos, nos sentamos frente al monitor y él dijo: —Boludo, pajiémosnos —y sin esperar que yo dijera nada se sacó la remera y se desabrochó el pantalón. La pija que salió era enorme, yo nunca había visto una pija tan grande en mi vida. En especial porque la mia era bastante chiquita; la de Nico parecía diez veces mas grande. —Dale, boludo, ¿Que esperas? —me dijo Nico mientras se masturbaba y su pija crecía y crecía. —Boludo, la tenés enorme —le dije. —El otro día la medimos con Juanito —dijo Nico mientras se masturbaba—. Treinta y cinco centímetros. Yo saqué la mia y empezé a pajearme. —Boludo, ¿Que es eso? —me preguntó—. Tenés un mani. Le pegué en el hombro y me fui al baño. —¡Boludo, no te enojes, es un chiste! Cuando salí del baño Nico había vuelto a jugar a los jueguitos. Me pidió perdón y jugamos hasta que se hizo de madrugada. Otro día vino con una sonrisa en la cara. —Tengo unas fotos que te vas a morir. Se hizo de madrugada y me mostró lo que había traido. Por alguna razón las pasaba bien rápido, hasta que llegó a la foto que me quería mostrar. Era la foto de una pija enorme. Solo se veía la pija y un poco de las piernas y la panza. Se notaba que era un hombre musculoso. —¿Cual decís que es mas grande? —preguntó—. Esa o la mia. Y sin esperar mas se bajó el pantalón y empezó a pajearse. Antes de que estuviera toda parada se sacó la remera y mientras con una mano se masturbaba con la otra empezó a tocarse el pecho: esas enormes tetas musculosos que tenía. Cuando estuvo del todo parada Nico se paró y dijo: —¿Y? ¿Cual decís que es mas grande? Mire ambas pijas, eran las dos enormes, simplemente enormes y gruesas. —No sé, parecen igual de grandes. —¿Vos decís? —Yo creo que la del chabon es mas grande —dijo Nico mientras se masajeaba una teta. A la siguiente vez trajo un video porno y algo que había aprendido. Juanito le había enseñado a hacer competencias de wascasos. —Nos pajeamos y el que aguanta mas y acaba mas gana. Pusimos el video y nos empezamos a pajear. La pija monstruosa de Nico se paró como un mástil. La mia apenas lograba ponerse dura. Heché una mirada a las enormes tetas de Nico y acabé. El wascaso entró en mi mano como un chicle. —¿Ya estás? Ja, ¡que chabón! Nico se siguió pajeando y pajeando. Se tocaba las tetas y se masajeaba la pija con una y con las dos manos. —Tengo la pija enorme, boludo —decía—, casi tan grande como mis tetas. Mirá el tamaño de mis tetas, boludo. Estoy enorme. Tengo mas tetas que la puta esa —dijo y se puso de pie. Fue al baño y dijo: —Mirá esto, enano. Me paré al lado y vi salir un chorro de wasca como si hubiera abierto una canilla. —Te lleno la bañera de leche, boludo. Jaja, mirá toda la leche que tengo. Otra vez me dijo: —Boludo, nos tenemos que pajear cruzado. Es zarpado. —¿Que? ¿Cruzado? —Si boludo, yo te pajeo a vos y vos a mi. —Dejate de joder, boludo, no te quiero tocar la pija. —Boludo, es lo mismo. ¿Que te cambia? Es una pija. Los dos tenemos una pija... Y puso un video de una mina a la que se la cogían tres tipos. Nico sacó su pija y yo hice lo mismo. —¿Así toda floja? —le pregunté. —Dale, boludo —dijo y me sacó la mano y me agarró la pija con dos dedos. Su mano era mucho mas grande que la mia y entre sus dedos mi pija todavía parecía mas chica. Se me paró al toque. —Dale, agarrame, boludo. Agarré su enorme pija con una mano y empecé a subir y bajar. Nunca había sentido una pija tan grande. Acabé en un segundo. —¡aw, boludo! Me llenaste la mano de leche. Tenés que controlarla, forro. Se limpió con mi remera y después se puso en cueros. —Ahora termina con la mia. Le agarré la pija temblando. Había crecido por la mitad, pero ya era algo impresionante. Un segundo después se puso tan dura como una piedra y tan gruesa que apenas podía rodearla con mi mano. —Apretá con fuerza, boludo. ¡Dale! ¡Ponele ganas! –Estoy apretando todo lo que puedo. —Dale, boludo, ¿me estás jodiendo? —Forro, la tenés enorme. —Dale pelotudo, apretá en serio. ¿Así te pajeas? —Boludo, no tengo la culpa que tengas una pija gigante. —Usá las dos manos. Agarré su pija con las dos manos y Nico empezó a tocarse las tetas. —Uh, que grande que la tengo, mirá tus manitos, son diminutas. Ja! Dale, pajeame con ganas. Jaja, mirá el tamaño de esa pija. Dios, que grande que estoy. Y ahí sin pensar en lo que hacía se la chupé. Nico me empujó y se puso de pie. —¿Que hacés, boludo? ¿Sos puto? —dijo y me pegó una piña en el hombro que me tiró al suelo. Nico debía pesar el doble que yo, tenía una fuerza que yo no podía imaginar. Se vistió, se subió el pantalón y se fue. A los pocos días alguien tocó el timbre de casa. Era Nico. —¿Puedo pasar? Le dije que si. Nos sentamos en mi cama y no dijimos nada. Después nos pusimos a jugar al street fighter. Cuando se hizo la madrugada Nico puso pausa y dijo: –¿Me querés chupar la pija? No respondí. Nico se sacó la ropa, estaba mas enorme que nunca. Se paró delante mio mientras se masturbaba. Yo veía su inmensa pija crecer y crecer y crecer sobre mi cabeza y en lo alto sus enormes tetas musculosos moviéndose suavemente. Cuando estuvo parada Nico agarró me puso una mano en la cabeza y me acercó a su pija. Me resistí, cerré la boca con fuerza y me apretó la poronga gigante contra el cachete haciendo presión. —Dale, abrí la boca, enano. Me apretaba con la pija. —Dale, mirá lo grande que la tengo, dale puto. Entonces abrí la boca e intenté morderlo, pero era tan grande que no pude cerrar la boca. —Así me gusta, putito, chupame la pija —decía mientra me sostenía la cabeza con una mano y con la otra se tocaba las tetas—. Awww que bien que chupas, enano. Chupamela toda, dale. ¿Te gusta? Mira lo grande que la tengo. Dale, chupame toda la pija, dale, mirá lo grande que es. Es enorme. La tengo re dura. ¿Te gusta eso? Dale, chupame las bolas, Jaja, que puto que sos enano. Te morías de ganas de chuparme la pija. ¡Que chabón! Dale, hasta el fondo, jajaja te vas a atragantar. La tengo muy grande. Uh me vas a hacer acabar —dijo y me agarró la cabeza con fuerza para que no me moviera—. ¡Tomá puto! ¡Tomate toda la leche que tengo! Dijo y acabó una cantidad imposible de wasca. Hasta el punto que me atraganté y me salió por la nariz. Casi me ahogo tomándome la leche de Nico. —Boludo, casi me matás —le dije y le empecé a pegar en el pecho, en ese increible y enorme pecho musculoso que sus amigos llamaban tetas de hombre. Tetas de hombre, enormes y cubiertas de una capa de pelo. Me cansé de pegarle y empecé a acariciarle el pecho. Era una masa enorme de músculos perfectos. —Jajaj, mirá como quedaste chabón —dijo Nico mientras yo le tocaba el pecho como si no se diera cuenta que lo estaba tocando. Me limpió la cara con un pañuelo mientras yo seguía tocando su pecho —¿Te gustan mis tetas? —dijo y las flexionó para que yo viera lo duras que eran. Yo lo tocaba y lo tocaba mientras sentía la enorme fuerza de su pecho bajo mi manos. Ese pecho inmenso y lleno de musculos que todavía estaba creciendo. Y sin mas se le paró la pija otras vez y me agarró la cabeza para que se la chupara de nuevo. Así empezamos.
  23. Hey guys, welcome to my first ever, somewhat longish, growth story! *woo, yay, balloons* Been on the forums since the old one and mainly lurked, though I know a few of you from roleplays and chatting. I've started god knows how many growth stories over the last few years but this is the first one I've actually finished so I think it should go here. It has one of my all time favourite superheroes starring. Spidey's always had a soft spot in my heart and is certainly responsible for several fetishes of mine, some of which are in the story. Feel free to leave critiques and comments, they are very much appreciated. If you feel there's anything I could have done better then please let me know, and I'll keep it in mind in the future. I hope to post more stories but whether they will ever turn up is anyone's guess. And as a fair warning, the story doesn't contain any sex (wish it did but it didn't fit in), but it does contain some non-graphic masturbation. Also as a warning, though this is spoilers so read the next part only if you don't mind a slight spoiler: Anyway, please enjoy... EXPERIMENTER: SPIDER-MAN ‘Mmpf… where am I?’ That was the first thought that came to Spider-Man’s, AKA Peter Parker’s, mind when he regained consciousness. The last thing he could remember was web swinging through the city when he went to investigate a burglar alarm at a jewellery store and then everything went black. Much like wherever he was now. Even with his eyes open, there was no light and everything was in darkness. He tried to move but nothing, like his body was frozen to the spot. “Hello? Anyone home?” he called out into the black. “Ma? Pa? Creepy Axe Murderers?” “Finally, you’re awake,” said an echoing voice. Light grew from no visible source, black becoming white. As Spider-Man’s eyes adjusted to the illumination, he noted that wherever he was had no discernible floors, walls or even ceilings. Pure white just seemed to go on forever in every direction. “I like what you’ve done with the place,” he quipped. “White, white and more white. Must be a nightmare when you drop a Kleenex in here.” A man in his late-twenties with a handsome face appeared in front of Spider-Man dressed in all black, his clothes tight over his muscles and leather boots shined to perfection. “Welcome Spider-Man, I am Experimenter,” said Experimenter. “And this is my evil crib…” said Spider-Man sarcastically. “Why can’t anyone ever buy a spider dinner BEFORE they kidnap me?” Experimenter chuckled in bemusement, shaking his head. “I admire your wit, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “You have been most amusing to watch.” “And that’s not creepy at all,” quipped Spider-Man. “Let me guess? You’ve kidnapped me to stop me from preventing you doing your evil doing? Monologue about how you’re the one to finally stop my do-gooding ways and how your plans will succeed? Let me tell you, I’ve done this scenario more times than I can count and it always ends the same way.” “Alright then, Spider-Man, if that were true then try and stop me,” chuckled Experimenter. “What are you waiting for?” Spider-Man tried to move his body but it was still completely frozen, like his muscles were being stubborn and not listening to his brain; only his head was able to move. “Just gimme a minute,” said Spider-Man. “Finding it difficult to move?” asked Experimenter. “Try not to strain yourself, I beg you.” Spider-Man tried and tried but his body just wouldn’t respond. “Alright, maybe you got me a little,” said Spider-Man. “Congratulations!” “I’ve more than ‘got’ you, Spider-Man,” chuckled Experimenter. “You’re in my domain now.” “And where exactly is your domain? Winnipeg, Manitoba?” “Not quite,” replied Experimenter, folding his arms over his chest. “My domain exists outside of space and time, outside of reality. A pocket dimension, if you will, completely under my control. What I say goes here, including you.” “Sorry Experimenter but this isn’t Fifty Shades of Grey, I have to sign the contract first and there’s no way in hell I’m doing that,” said Spider-Man. “As if you have a choice, Spider-Man,” said Experimenter. “Or should I say… Peter Parker?” With a wave of his hand, Experimenter made Peter’s mask disappear. “H-how did you know that?” gasped Peter. “I read your mind Peter,” said Experimenter. “I know every little thing about you.” “You’re an inter-dimensional telepath?” asked Peter. “Not quite; my powers are many but you could say that they are what I need them to be,” said Experimenter. “I can change and alter anything in this plane to what I see fit, in your world my power is somewhat limited so I set a trap and brought you here. You see, I am a very curious being and people like you – special people – you fascinate me.” “So what are you going to do with me?” asked Peter, scowling. Experimenter smiled ominously. “Whatever I want. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it.” “Terrific…” groaned Spider-Man. “First things first, that costume…” said Experimenter, summoning a chair from nowhere and sitting down with a leg crossed. “It goes.” With a wave of his hand, the iconic red and blue costume was gone and Peter was standing motionless and naked. Experimenter cocked an eyebrow at the sight whilst Peter couldn’t help but blush. “Nice,” purred Experimenter. He rubbed his crotch through his tight black clothes, which made Peter cringe. “Any other day, that might be a compliment…” said Peter. “So… what are you going to do with me?” “Well Peter, looking through your memories has given me quite a lot to consider,” Experimenter mused. “It’s fascinating how a science experiment on irradiating spiders gave you such… incredible abilities. Such a transformation… It was a definite improvement from before.” “So what, Clarissa,” said Peter. “Why don’t you explain it all, how has that got anything to do with this?” “Well you became so different with just one spider bite,” explained Experimenter. “So I’m curious to see what another one could do…” Experimenter held out his hand a familiar spider appeared and floated above the palm of his hand, scuttling its eight legs in mid air. “One spider transformed Peter Parker from skinny geek into Spider-Man, with the powers and proportionate strength of a spider,” said Experimenter. “So I wonder what another bite will do. How… proportionate will you become?” The spider began to float toward Peter and landed on his chest. Despite his immobility, he could feel it crawling over his body. Peter wanted desperately to do something, anything, to move and swipe the spider away. It crawled up his chest until it reached his neck. Peter grunted in pain as he felt it bite him, injecting its radioactive venom into his bloodstream and when it was done, the spider vanished as if it had never been there. Peter could feel his heart beating a mile a minute as the radioactive venom surged through his blood, sweat forming on his brow and dripping down his body. His chest heaved as it began to take effect, his body beginning to burn and shake. With each breath, his muscles began to swell and thicken. Pecs pushing out further and further, swelling out with thick hardening muscle. His shoulders widened, deltoids becoming bigger and rounder and his traps expanded, growing further up his neck. Veins began to push further out from under Peter’s skin, extending up his arms as his forearms began to thicken, up to his swelling biceps and triceps that jutted further and further outward. While his waist stayed trim, his lats pushed out wider and wider, forcing his arms out more as his back swelled into a thick mountainous range with a deep curvature to his lower back and giving him a v-taper bodybuilders would kill for, swollen obliques pointing down to his junk. Peter’s abs contracted and swelled, his six-pack becoming a perfect, symmetrical eight-pack. His abdominal mounds were like hills, deep cuts separating each abdominal while veins pushed out from under his tightening skin. Even in his immobile state, Peter’s thickening legs were forced out wider as his inner thighs demanded more room. His quads ballooned, each quad head visible under his taut skin with deep cuts separating each one, hamstrings swelling and glutes expanding into a huge, solid, muscular ass, jutting outward like a shelf. His calves grew out into thick, powerful diamonds of pure muscle jutting from each leg. Peter’s feet and hands grew thicker to stay in proportion, though it wasn’t the only thing. To finish off, Peter felt his genitals grow bigger. What was once fairly sizeable between his legs was now an obscenely sized soft cock and thick balls. Peter’s huge chest heaved as the growth stopped, sweat covering him head to toe; he was now truly feeling the weight of his bigger body. Experimenter stood, a huge hard cock pushing out from under his clothes, examining the fruits of his experiment. At 5’10”, Peter looked like more like Venom with the amount of muscle on his body. Experimenter ran a finder along the curve of Peter’s left pec, wiping sweat away and he sucked his finger. “Sublime,” he said, taking Peter’s pecs in his hands and squeezing them. “You were already the proportionate strength of spider. It seems it’s increased exponentially. How does it feel?” “Wrong,” spat Peter, catching his breath. Experimenter let out a loud laugh. “I’m sure you feel that way now. Perhaps if I let you explore these new… abilities, you’ll change your tune. I think you’ll find your body is not the only thing that’s changed.” Experimenter vanished and in his place, the streets of New York grew from the ground, albeit empty of people, cars and completely white. Peter felt control return to his body and he stretched himself out. His body felt different, stronger and more powerful than ever. Despite his bigger size, Peter was still incredibly flexible. His spider sense was much more powerful; Peter had much greater sensory perception of the world around him. Without even looking, Peter could feel the world around him with his spider sense. Peter jumped and was instantly surprised and the speed and height of his jump, he had nearly completely scaled over a building twenty-five storeys high. Despite having no web shooters, on instinct he touched his middle fingers to his palm and organic webbing shot out from his wrist and he began swinging through the seemingly endless streets. His speed and momentum were much greater than before Experimenter brought him here, covering a city block in half the time. Peter let go of a swing to land on a building but, not used to his faster momentum, slammed into the building and caused the wall to crack where his hands and feet pushed through. “Oops,” chuckled Peter. He raised a hand up to grip the wall and as he moved, he began pulling chunks of the wall out. “Gah, my wall-sticking ability is much stronger,” muttered Peter. “Gotta focus it down a little.” It was just like when he first got his powers, Peter had to learn and explore his body and powers once again because they had changed so much. No longer did he merely stick to walls, his adhesiveness was much greater in that he could effectively use it to destroy obstacles and be immovable when climbing. As Peter went through the city testing his new body, challenges would appear out of thin air for him. On one street an assortment of vehicles appeared and Peter took great pleasure in testing out his much greater strength. Where a car had once presented a small challenge to his previous strength, he found he could now pick these up with ease, lifting them overhead with one hand as if they weighed as much as a laptop computer. Lifting other vehicles like SUVs, buses and armoured vehicles were so easy that Peter would lift them overhead and squat a dozen reps before casting them aside, unworthy of his attention. There was even a big tank that was a little more challenging that the other vehicles, but Peter was still amazed at his strength as he lifted it above his head and dropped it to the floor, muscles flaring and veins pulsating. He even grabbed the cannon and swung the whole tank down like a hammer, smashing it into the white paving. He then swung it around and let go, sending it flying a mile down the block until it smashed into a building. The power was intoxicating. "Enjoying yourself?" asked Experimenter, who appeared before Peter. "Yeah, maybe," said Peter, grinning and inadvertently bouncing his pecs. "This power is incredible... I feel like the Hulk! But without, you know, the uncontrollable urge to SMASH!" Experimenter chuckled, folding his arms over his chest. "Perhaps another test?" he asked, cocking an eyebrow. Experimenter disappeared and in his place, several dozen men appeared, like white dolls all wielding a variety of weaponry from clubs, knives, guns and even rocket launchers. Within seconds Peter's Spider Sense went off. Where once it would warn him of danger within close proximity, it now gave him much greater perception of his environment. Everything was... slower, yet time moved normally. He could feel his opponents' every tiny movement in his mind, able to identify each individual threat, even if they weren't in his field of vision, and form a plan in his head. He shot a dozen webs from one hand, each attaching to the men with melee weapons and pulled them from their grasps whilst simultaneously flipping around and twisting his body at greater speed than before to dodge a hail of incoming bullets. Peter noticed that his equilibrium and balance were a little off as he wasn't used to bouncing around with such weight and momentum but quickly adjusted to prevent himself from slamming into the ground and leave himself open to attack. In less than a minute, Peter had disarmed and webbed up half of his opponents without taking so much as a single hit. He had a natural control over his ability to weave his new organic webbing and formed a thick dome of webs around his crouched body as his enemies shot at him, the bullets ricocheting off his shield. When their guns were empty, Peter sprung out from the web some like a cannon, taking several out by clothes-lining them and snipe-webbing a couple of others to tangle up their bodies with thick, explosive globules of web. Soon they were all defeated, webbed up and stuck to buildings and hung from streetlights. It had taken less than three minutes and Peter was in awe at his speed and agility in taking down such a large, multi-armed gang with such ease. Though his basking was short lived as his spider sense went off and he sensed that right behind him, barrelling down the street at 120 mph was a six car train merely seconds from hitting him. Peter spun on his heel, digging his feet in with all the strength of his spider-adhesiveness, putting his hands out in front of him. The train slammed into him at full speed, the ground crumbled and trenches formed as his feet went backwards, as Peter used all his strength to stop the train. His body was racked with pain but it only fuelled his will. He screamed as he pushed back, muscles flaring and bulging, the train beginning to slow as he demanded that it submit to his strength. The wheels of the train kept spinning, but they were losing the battle of wills, until finally Peter brought it to a halt. Then he started pushing back, forcing it to reverse until he was gaining momentum and running back down the street, the train feebly trying to push forwards. He dug his hands in, bending the white metal into his palms to get a good grip. He jumped, pulling the train up with him and then slammed it to the ground, watching the train crumple into a conjoined heap, lying helpless and immobile. He landed with a thud, chest heaving and muscles twitching, examining his handiwork. “So much power,” he muttered. “Look at what I’m capable of…” “Impressive, is it not?” asked Experimenter, appearing before Peter. “Yes, it is,” Peter replied. “But it is too much for one man to hold. With great power comes great responsibility and this... I feel out of control. Like, if I don't keep my body in check then the power will overwhelm me." The White City shrank away until the two men were standing in the room they began in. Experimenter cocked his head to the side and massaged Peter's deltoid soothingly. "Perhaps, then, you need a reminder of who you really are," said Experimenter. He stood to the side and waved his hand, a full length mirror appearing in front of them. Peter took in his unfamiliar naked reflection, how much different his body looked. He felt awkward, exposed and, despite his size, vulnerable. "I've seen into your memories, Peter," said Experimenter. "Even after you became Spider-Man, you have always seen yourself as the skinny geek you once were..." The reflection changed to Peter before the spider bite that transformed his life. The reflection stood wearing thick glasses, loose pants held up by a belt on his thin, awkward body with almost no muscle on his shirtless chest. Peter felt tears begin to well up in his eyes. "You don't feel strong unless you're Spider-Man, do you?" asked Experimenter. "The mask, the costume, you feel the strength and power from them but it also reminds you of the responsibility." Experimenter placed his hand on Peter's pec and the familiar red and blue costume expanded over Peter's body. Now reflected was an Olympia-sized Spider-Man, costume hugging every bulge and clinging to every separation on Peter's body. "It's more than a costume," said Peter quietly. "It's a symbol, a reminder that these powers are not for my own needs, but to help others." "Perhaps then your new strength is not such a bad thing, Peter," said Experimenter. "In your memories I have seen how you have overcome obstacles beyond your abilities by coming up with solutions to compensate for your shortcomings. But now your power is greater. You can do more to protect the people so long as you keep reminding yourself of your responsibility. You're stronger, faster, your limitations are now fewer. Isn't that better?" Peter slowly nodded, remembering the feats he had just accomplished with his greater powers. Experimenter smiled at the acknowledgement, seeing in his mind how Peter was beginning to sway. "Perhaps you need a new symbol, a new costume to reflect your greater power and responsibilities. A new reminder." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter's old costume disappeared. In its place, a new costume formed over his body. Tight black spandex covered him head to toe and like before, clung to every bulging muscle and hugged in every separation. The upper body was sleeveless, his thick deltoids protruding and showing off how powerful his body was, with a red spider emblazoned across his thick pecs and down his stomach. His arms had long black gloves where the upper hems hugged his bulging biceps, the fingertips and elbows covered in a red web design. Covering his lats and down his waist was a similar red web design that only pronounced how wide his upper body was, whilst highlighting his solid, deeply cut eight-pack. His lower half was similarly black. Along the outsides of his thighs was the red web design, which also covered over his calves. The soles of his feet were red which led up to red webs covering his toes and heels. The mask was black up to his cheeks and up to the back of his head, above there it was red with a black web design. The large lenses covering his eyes were red, shaped like the eyes on his previous costume. Peter was impressed at his new costume, turning around to see his back. There was another red spider, the upper legs stretched across his back and the lower four going down to just above his jutting glutes. "A new look for a new Spider-Man," said Experimenter, massaging his hard cock through his clothes. "A stronger, unstoppable Spider-Man." Peter grinned under his mask, flexing his muscles and watching how his body stretched the costume. He really did look powerful, he thought to himself. "Thank you," said Peter. "And I get to stay this way? No strings attached?" Experimenter grinned, but it was a darker smile. "Who said I was finished yet?" Peter found himself unable to move again. He growled, furious. "What more do you want from me!?" barked Peter. "Tsk, tsk," said Experimenter, tutting, running a finger over Peter as he walked around him in a circle. "That's no way to treat the person who so easily gave you your new powers, and could very easily take them away again. And more." Peter went silent but still scowled. He had no way of gaining any hand in this place so reluctantly remained docile. Not that he had much choice. "Now, if you promise to behave then I will let you have control over your body again,” said Experimenter. Peter said nothing but with a wave of Experimenter's hand he was on his knees. "Promise?" Experimenter asked again. Again, Peter was speechless. Experimenter sighed and with another wave of his hand, sent shockwaves of pain throughout Peter's body. Peter ground his teeth together to stop himself screaming. "Promise!" growled Experimenter. "I won't say it again." "I PROMISE!" screamed Peter and the pain stopped. "Good boy." Experimenter waved his hand and Peter was able to move. He was a little shaky but managed to get up on his feet. He was sweating profusely and ripped his mask off to get a little air. "So... there's a memory of yours I'm quite curious to revisit..." Experimenter mused, scratching his chin. "Oh yeah?" asked Peter, his voice shaking. "Which one?" Peter was feeling like hell and it was getting worse. The pain Experimenter had hit him with before must have been stronger than he thought, Peter mused. His head felt light and he like the room spinning. "What would be the fun in telling you and spoiling the surprise," said Experimenter with a sly grin. A pain greater than what Experimenter had hit Peter with shot up his sides. Peter fell to his knees, hunching over and wrapping his arms around himself, grunting loudly in pain. "M-my sides," Peter managed to choke out. "The... The pain..." Peter's body shook, the pain wouldn't stop. He gripped himself tighter, sweat pouring off his body. "What... What are you DOING TO ME!?" Experimenter just smiled, watching Peter try and fight what was happening. "Pain... The pain, it's excruciating," Peter snarled through his teeth. He suddenly felt something touch his arms through his costume and Peter's eyes bulged with fear. And then it pushed again, several things, fighting for room. He tried to stand but he was in so much pain he could barely move. Four distinct lumps under the tight spandex forced his arms away before shrinking away. Peter dared to look down at his body and he screamed at what he saw. There were four hands pushing out and going back down under his costume. "No!" he shouted. "No please! Not t-this! Must... Control... It... The pain... No... Feels like I'm being r-ripped apart. Can't... Let it... Happen. No! AHHHH!" Peter wrapped his arms back around himself but it was too late. The pain grew greater and greater, building to a head, until he couldn't stop what was coming. Four huge, muscular arms ripped through the sides of his costume, each one as big as his usual arms. Two were attached to his lats while the lower two came out from just below them above his obliques. Peter screamed in horror as he watched his extra limbs grab each other. He could feel their individual touches, feel the muscles in each new arm bulge and flex with every movement. He wanted to rip them off and they reacted to his thoughts, pulling at each other with all their strength but it just shot pain through his body. “W-why!?” gasped Peter. “Why did you do this to me?” Experimenter just shrugged. “This… this was one of the lowest points in my life,” snapped Peter. “I tried to cure myself of my powers, depressed and questioning my life, blaming them for my personal tragedies… But it only made me like this, made me more like a spider and I was lucky to be normal again. Please, I beg you, change me back!” “No,” said Experimenter. “What is more fitting? I have increased your powers exponentially, and now I have made you what you truly are. Spider-Man. A body to fit the power from whence they came. Glorious.” Experimenter waved his hand and Peter’s costume repaired itself, as well as long gloves appearing on his new limbs. “Six arms to web around the city with, four extra arms as strong as the other two, even more power to fight crime with, even more strength at your disposal.” “But I’m a freak!” growled Peter, trying to control and coordinate his extra limbs which seemed to have minds of their own. They were grabbing at his thick pecs and glutes and rubbing their hands over his body. He had to really fight to get them to stop, despite how good their touches felt. “You were already a freak, Peter,” smirked Experimenter. “You said it yourself over and over again in your memories.” Peter was having difficulty with his extra appendages, just getting them to rest at his sides was a difficult enough task. It was bad enough now that there were four more arms, their musculature left his with even less room. Peter shut his eyes, taking a deep breath to calm himself down, to clear his mind. The arms seemed to respond, falling naturally in place. When he felt calmer, he started to test their coordination. Each side would move collectively unless he gave them a command. He started with general movements, working out ways to move them individually without them getting tangled up whilst Experimenter watched gleefully. Soon Peter had enough control that he was satisfied, giving a sextuple bicep flex; six huge arms, their individual circumferences as big as Peter’s head, all bulging and stretching the hems of the tight gloves they were encased in. “You were more than prepared to live with six arms back then,” commented Experimenter, massaging his crotch. “How does it feel now?” Peter sighed, running his upper two hands through his hair as the lower four crossed themselves. “I guess… there’s no fighting it,” he admitted, defeatedly. “I guess you’ve seen in my memories that I’ll never be destined for a normal, happy life. No doubt you’ve seen my future too and made the same judgement.” “Of all my powers, Peter, foresight is not one of them,” said Experimenter. “I have empathic and some telepathic abilities. I can read your mind, read your feelings, but I cannot influence them or see beyond the present.” “Well that does kind of explain why you’ve put my mind through this much anguish from your experiments, and despite all you've done you haven’t forced me to accept these changes unwillingly,” said Peter. “Just… promise me you won’t change me from Spider-Man into some kind of Man-Spider.” “Oh goodness no,” said Experimenter. “I’ve seen that memory and I wasn’t keen myself.” Peter nodded and thought, ‘you and me both’. He raised his arms and shot six web lines, approving the result. ‘I could get used to this’. Experimenter smiled and waved his hand again, ready to begin his next experiment. Peter hadn’t noticed this, but he did notice the throaty, heavy breathing coming behind him. He turned around and once more, his eyes bulged in fear. A distorted black, liquid-like, form with holes where Its eyes and mouth should be began to stagger toward Peter. “The Symbiote!” he gasped. “You gotta be kidding me!” “There’s nowhere to run Peter,” said Experimenter, disappearing. Peter used all six arms to shoot webbing at the alien goo but It just absorbed it, growing in mass and size. He changed tactic, willing his webs to shoot explosive web balls to try and snare it, but the Symbiote once more absorbed them and grew even larger, beginning to tower over Peter. Peter turned and tried to swing away in a desperate attempt to escape but he just hit an invisible wall. He began to climb but he was met with another invisible wall. He felt several tendrils suddenly wrap themselves around him and start to pull. He used every ounce of power in his wall-sticking ability to keep from being pulled down, but the Symbiote was too strong and he was soon tumbling to the ground. More black tendrils latched onto him and Peter desperately tried to rip them off, but with each touch the Symbiote latched further onto him. It started tearing his costume off, pulling it away in chunks as the spandex material stretched until it could stretch no more under the powerful pull of the Symbiote. Peter tried to crawl away but he was being pulled back, the Symbiote tearing away the remnants of his costume and began to slither up his naked legs. ‘Got to fight it,’ he thought. ‘Got to reject it...’ It started to grip tight on his legs, overlapping tendrils consuming his legs, sending a cold wave rippling through his body. The Symbiote covered his crotch and dove into his ass crack, burying itself past his hole and deep inside him, tendrils reaching up to latch onto his arms and force them back. Peter grunted and struggled under the grasp of the encroaching Symbiote but he knew the battle was lost, yet he was still mentally rejecting the connection. It was crawling up his arms and back, consuming him. It travelled up his neck, covering his hair until it went into his mouth and covered his eyes, leaving him in darkness. Peter felt himself lose consciousness. “Wake up, Peter.” Peter awoke and realised he was now standing up. Experimenter was sat in front of him, still pawing at his crotch, watching him intently. “I don’t want this,” said Peter groggily. He felt exhausted but his energy levels were getting stronger. “The Symbiote?” asked Experimenter. “But you had such a good time with it once before.” “Yeah, until I realised it was slowly trying to kill me,” replied Peter. Once again Peter was unable to move except for his head. “I can feel it, trying to take over,” he said. “Trying to bond with me.” “Why don’t you let it?” asked Experimenter. “It will only make you stronger.” “At what cost?” retorted Peter. “My life? Should I just let it consume me like the Venom Symbiote tried to? Let it suck me dry until it kills me from exhaustion or when it’s using my body dangerously?” Experimenter stood and waved his hand, the full length mirror appearing again. In his reflection, Peter could see he was head-to-toe covered in the black Symbiote with a reddish hue where the light reflected off the shapes of his muscles, two red patches on his face where his eyes would be. It was like a smooth second skin; every muscle, every vein, every groove and separation on display like if Peter were just standing naked; except for his head which covered him like a mask and his crotch which pooled like a codpiece, giving him some dignity despite how much it bulged. He was disgusted at the sight; with his size he could almost look like Venom, his old Symbiote that then bonded with Eddie Brock. “I can feel it in my mind, banging on the door and trying to get in,” said Peter. “I won’t let it take over me. And you can’t make me.” “That I cannot,” admitted Experimenter. “Though it is a sentient being, perhaps if you were to ask it what it will do to you, you might change your mind.” “No!” Peter barked. His head was killing him, a powerful headache throbbing from the Symbiote’s attempts. ‘Let meee innn…’ he heard a throaty, breathy voice in his mind say. ‘NO!’ Peter screamed in his mind. Peter suddenly felt a movement around his stomach and a large glob began to extend from his abs, reaching up to his face and beginning to take form. Holes appeared to form eyes and a mouth. “If youuu will not ssspeak to usss in your mmmind, then weee will ssspeak to you outssside,” said the Symbiote. “Join with usss Peeeterrr.” “No, no, no, no, NO!” growled Peter. “Your kind has caused me nothing but pain, suffering and grief. I reject you! You are not welcome in my body!” “Weee know what our kinnn have done to youuu,” said the Symbiote, its eyehole moving to convey shame. “But weee are not like themmm. Weee only want to helllp youuu. Make youuu ssstronger.” “I’ve heard that story before,” said Peter, sharply. “Weee do not lie!” It screeched. “Youuu know the hissstory of my ssspecies, how we mussst bond with othersss to live. And while weee live on thhhrough othersss, we give them betterrr livesss. Make them ssstronger!” “The last symbiote I encountered nearly killed me when it was ‘living’ off of me,” growled Peter. “And then, when I rejected it, it latched onto another man like a parasite and fuelled his hatred, again trying to end my life.” “We cannot ssspeak for the actionsss of our speciesss asss a whole,” said the Symbiote. “But do nottt judge usss on their actionsss. We are not the sssame asss themmm.” “Why should I believe you?” A tendril extended from the glob before him and connected with his face. Suddenly Peter’s mind was filled with flashing images, memories of the Symbiote. The joys of a new host, the hosts’ bringing good to their worlds, their hosts’ corruption from being drunk on their own power, the Symbiote being used and forced to destroy, constant rejection from hundreds, thousands of species. Betrayal, isolation, pain, loneliness, drifting for hundreds of years alone in the cold of space, frozen in its prison-like rock form. Peter could feel himself crying. He was then shown some other hosts, ones that had used the Symbiote for good. Memories filled with joy and pleasure, great companionship and harmonious coexistence, some even sexual; but these memories were a handful, eventually parting with the host at the end of a long life bonded together before being used for evil by the next host. “Wee arrre not a tool for dessstructionnn,” said the Symbiote. “Many of our hossstsss usssed usss, defiled usss. Can you sssee how weee tried to ssstop them? They were ssstronger than usss, imprisssoned usss in their mindsss so they could ussse usss for their ssselfishhh vendettaaasss.” Peter nodded, speechless. “From the brrrief glanccce into your sssubconsciousss we can sssee you are nnnot evil at hhheart, Peeeterrr Parrrkerrr,” It said. “Yyyour will isss ssstrong, even now you arrre keeeping usss out. You would beee a powwwerfulll massster. Weee woullld not beee able to brrring youuu harm.” “I’m nobody's master,” said Peter. “And you are nobody’s slave. A symbiotic relationship is beings able to live equally, each one benefitting from the other.” “That isss all weee desire, Peeeterrr,” said the Symbiote. “Weee wish to live through yourrr bodyyy and innn returnnn, make youuu ssstronger! Weee would neverrr hhharm youuu, our life dependsss on youuu living. Making youuu ssstronger keeepsss you alive, keeepsss usss alive.” Peter sighed. “If I bond with you, if I let you in, it’ll be on a few conditions,” said Peter. “Nnname themmm.” “One, I will not refer to myself as ‘us’,” said Peter. “I am me and you are you. Two, I will host you but I will be in complete control of my own mind and body. You will not take over when I’m sleeping or make me angrier and lose control of my actions, or make me more violent. The only exception to this is if I am unconscious and I’m in danger, you can get me away somewhere that’s safe until I regain consciousness and that’s it. Three, I will not consume brains, human matter or suck out people’s life force in any way, shape or form. Four, if I change my mind about you and I want you gone, even if we are fully bonded, you will leave my body without question. Are we clear?” The Symbiote was silent for a few moments before it responded, considering Peter’s proposal. Slowly, the glob in front of Peter nodded. “Weee accepttt,” said the Symbiote. “Youuu will not have to worry about usss, weee will cooperate fullly. And weee do nottt feeed as you dessscribed. Weee only feeed off your hormonesss, adrendalinnne, tessstosssterone and endorrrphinesss.” “That’s… good to know,” said Peter. “Before we bond, can I ask what your name is?” “Name?” It asked. “Weee dooo not have a name though manyyy have referred to usss as beeeing living obeeediennnce.” “Obedience, huh?” said Peter, chuckling. “No wonder you called me your master and agreed to my conditions. Okay Obedience, I’ll let you bond with me.” Obedience withdrew back into Peter and he opened his mind. He felt power begin to surge through him like a sun rising deep inside him, spreading outward into every fibre of his being, his already incredible strength growing exponentially. The feeling of fully bonding, which he had never done with his old Symbiote, was incredible. His mind filled completely with the memories of Obedience and of his previous hosts. The histories and knowledge of thousands of individuals and species filling his mind and Peter was able to access them instantly, like Google now powered his brain. He willed the Symbiote to change into the costume Experimenter had given him, the black goo covering him morphing into his desired shape. The costume was even tighter than before, a perfect second skin that looked painted on. Peter didn’t even realise Experimenter had disappeared while he had been talking with Obedience and that the White City had grown around him. “Alright, let’s see how good I am now,” said Peter. “Six arms and a Symbiote, here we go.” He pushed off from the ground, ascending over one hundred feet in seconds from a single jump. “Whoa!” cried Peter, laughing, shooting a web. He swung so fast through the city that he was a moving blur as he travelled. His even further enhanced Spider-Sense enabled him to see for miles ahead, calculating exactly where his webs would hit for the perfect, fastest route through the city and with six web lines instead of two, he made short work of the distance. He was able to travel across the entirety of the replicated island of Manhattan within a minute. Peter swung back into the heart of the city and landed from one hundred and fifty feet in the air, down to a grouping of vehicles on the street, making them all shake from the impact. Not that Peter was fazed by such a forceful descent, his body was now so strong that the landing hadn’t hurt him in the slightest; he’d just absorbed the impact. For him, now, it was just like jumping down one step on the stairs instead of high in the air. Peter lifted every vehicle but there was no challenge, no matter the size of the vehicle. He could lift them with one hand, one finger even, and they weighed almost nothing. His already enhanced strength further enhanced by Obedience gave him so much strength that Peter didn’t know what to do with it. He even tried piling them on top of each other, webbing them up and pulling the web tight to crush them down. He could lift the pile of thirty vehicles, each of varying size and weight, with two hands though his muscles bulged only slightly when he held it up with one. ‘Perhapsss you neeed sssomethinggg more challengiiing,’ said Obedience in Peter’s head. ‘I know, but what?’ thought Peter. Peter looked around but nothing struck out to him. Not even Experimenter, his omniscient captor who could read his mind, changed his surroundings to give him a new challenge. Peter sighed; he had to find out what his new limits were, what his body was capable of. He looked up and down the street and spotted what he was looking for, his challenge. Peter walked up to a building on the street. It was standing singularly, no other buildings attached, at least twenty storeys high with masonry and statues along the top. Peter could only guess at its weight but he was pumped, he knew he had to lift that building, or at the very least try. Peter contained the building in a tight, intricate web to keep it together structurally. He piledrived his six fists into the ground around the building, digging a trench down to its foundations. Peter shot a few extra webs around the sides of the building to keep it balanced and prevent it from tipping over. He let out a long breath and flexed his huge muscles to warm them up, get them loose. He cracked his neck, psyching himself up. He knew he could do this. Peter crouched down and buried all six of his hands into the foundations, filling the holes with webbing to keep them from slipping. He let out another long breath slowly and deeply breathed back in. Peter pushed his legs to go up, grunting. They shook under the exertion, all the muscles in his body bulging insanely as he forced them to lift the building. The building groaned at being forced against the will of gravity, the foundations cracking as they were torn from the ground. Peter grunted and growled, putting all his strength into defeating his obstacle. It was taking a long time but he could feel the building slowly move upward, millimetre by millimetre. His legs bulged so much that even the Symbiote had trouble keeping together. It would suddenly split open in places and then quickly reform. ‘Got to… keep… going,’ Peter grunted in his mind. ‘Keeep goinggg Peeeterrr,’ Obedience cheered. Peter felt his strength surge through sheer force of will and he pushed up harder with his legs. They slowly began to straighten, the ground breaking beneath him making him sink a foot down but he didn’t care, he just kept going. “That’s it Peter,” said Experimenter who appeared behind him. “Show me how strong I’ve made you.” Peter growled like a wild animal, sweat pouring off his body, veins pulsing so hard they look set to burst under his paper-thin skin encased mostly in the Symbiote. Up and up and up the building went and then, with a scream of victory, Peter raised the building overhead. His chest heaved as he took fast, deep breaths, astonished at his feat. He pulled his arms out from the holes and began to shift the building over him until he was dead centre underneath it. “Are you fucking impressed?” Peter roared. Experimenter nodded. “More.” Peter didn’t need telling again, and began to squat the building. The first rep took some time but as the reps increased the faster they became. A whole building was on top of him, held up only by his six arms and huge muscular body, and it was only getting lighter as he repped deep squats. “Yes!” cried Experimenter, pawing fast at his crotch. “MORE!” Peter stopped squatting and threw the building up hundreds of feet into the sky. He shot more webs up at it to keep it together. He braced his arms up and caught it, the force pushing him five feet deep into the ground, causing a crater to form. Only his head and arms visible under the ten-inch gap. Peter forced his legs to move and he walked up and out of the crater, holding the building aloft and continued into the street. “Do you want more?” he barked at Experimenter, who nodded fervently. With the smallest of movements in his arms, Peter tore the building apart. Experimenter had finally had his release, moaning loudly as the rubble and debris fell around them, smashing into nearby buildings and causing them to crumple apart. Peter swaggered towards Experimenter as the last pieces of debris crashed into the ground, his muscles pumped to the extreme, shoulders and chest rising with raw power as he breathed. Even his cock was engorged, pumped and tenting underneath his symbiotic costume, jutting out profusely and swaying with each heavy step. “Is there anything else you were curious about, Experimenter?” Peter huffed. “Or are we done here?” Experimenter was shuddering, licking his lips. He managed to catch his breath and waved away the White City until the two of them stood in the familiar white room. “Oh Peter, you have no idea how satisfied you’ve made me,” said Experimenter. “But yes, I believe we are done. I suppose now I’ll just put you back to normal and send you home.” “Wait, what!?” exclaimed Peter. “Turn me back? After everything you put me through you’re just going to… send me back home, as if nothing happened?” “Well, yes,” said Experimenter, making his chair appear and taking a seat. “Did you really think this would be permanent?” “Well… yeah,” said Peter. “I thought that was the point. You played with me, did what you wanted to me and then… I don’t know...” ‘Pleeeassse, Peeeterrr,’ cried Obedience in his mind. ‘Don’t lettt him take usss awwway.’ “Even the Symbiote you gave me wants to stay,” pleaded Peter. “And you can’t exactly wipe our memories, you said so yourself that you cannot influence my mind.” “That is true,” said Experimenter, waving his hand again as a glass of red wine appeared. He sipped it, savouring the taste. “But then why should I let you keep these changes? What’s in it for me? It could be fun to observe you back on Earth, discontented with your existence as normal, boring Peter Parker and Spider-Man, always remembering what it was like to have more and yearn and long desperately to have it again.” “That would be just cruel,” said Peter, quietly. “And it’s not just me you would affect, but also Obedience. I’m sure you’ve seen his memories, seen what he’s been through. I’ve accepted and bonded with him now, I know I will be the perfect host for him and… and I know he’ll enhance my life greatly. If you are anything, Experimenter, it is not cruel. Curious, but you didn’t do all of this to me to be cruel.” “But what will you do now back on Earth?” asked Experimenter. “You’re bigger, more powerful and with some additional appendages; surely the world would notice? Surely the world would notice that on Peter Parker, let alone Spider-Man.” Peter was about to respond when the Symbiote covering him started to shift and move. Peter’s extra arms began to shrink down, his muscles decreasing until Peter stood in normal clothes, just as he would have looked before Experimenter took him. Experimenter looked in fascination at the change. Images quickly flashed in Peter’s head and he smiled. “Obedience tells me that Symbiotes are natural tesseracts,” Peter said, looking down at his normal look. “They can not only change the appearance of their host, but also their mass. Camouflage. While I am still big and multi-armed, what you see now is just an illusion created by the Symbiote. I guess it shouldn’t be a surprise if you read my memories. You should have seen that when I had my last symbiote, I was able to carry things like my camera inside the suit without adding any extra mass.” “Fascinating…” muttered Experimenter, his soaked crotch bulging again. “Please,” said Peter, walking over to Experimenter and getting on his knees. “Let me stay this way. I know it is selfish but I know that with the changes you’ve given me, I can be more than I ever was. And, if you let me stay this way when you send me back, I promise that you can bring me back to your place anytime and do whatever you want me to.” Peter changed back to his muscular, six armed state, naked except for a pair of black briefs that hugged him perfectly. Experimenter looked Peter up and down before smiling, draining his glass. “I suppose I will allow it,” he said, rubbing his hands along Peter’s swollen traps. Peter smiled and stood up, holding out three hands to shake. Experimenter chuckled and shook the middle hand. “Thank you,” said Peter. With a wave of Experimenter’s hand, Peter was plunged into darkness. When Peter opened his eyes, he found he was on top of a building back in regular New York City. He looked down and saw his body was just as it was; thickly muscled with six arms and wearing only the briefs. He grinned, willing his new costume to cover him. Peter’s ultra-enhanced Spider Sense picked up a radio signal from the police, a robbery was in progress and the thieves had gotten away in an armoured car, officers were in pursuit. ‘Arrre you rrready, Peeeterrr?” asked Obedience in his head. ‘Yes I am,’ he replied. ‘Let’s show the world the new, improved Spider-Man.’ -- x -- Experimenter sighed contently, another satisfactory experiment. He would soon be seeing Peter Parker again, that he was sure of. He waved his hand and before him, a dozen floating screens appeared, showing different people doing various superpowered activities. Experimenter observed each one, taking in what he was seeing. “Curious…” he muttered. “Curious…” THE END…? Thanks for reading!
  24. My Celtic Cross Tarot Reading I was walking around a Renaissance Faire one Sunday. I barely get any time off, and it seemed like a fun way to spend a day off. At least it would get my mind off of life. I reached a little tent as I walked down a trail, seemingly away from all of the festivities. It didn't even seem like it was part of the faire. Maybe one of the actors lived on site. I called hello a couple of times as I approached, with no response. I just wanted a quick peak inside before heading back. I got close and gently lifted the tent flap. You could hear a pin drop, I was being so quiet and not even breathing. Inside seemed dark, so I got closer. I could barely make out that a table was in there, but not much else. Still holding my breath, I got my head all of the way in, and then I heard the flap close behind me. In shock, I spun around. I was fully inside of the tent and it was lit by many candles. Turning back around, I saw a round table in the center of the room with various cabinets and supplies placed around the exterior. There was an incense stick giving off little wafts of smoke in the middle of the table. There was movement from the back room. Wait, there was a second part to the tent? Wait, wasn't this tent a lot smaller on the outside? Wait, how did I actually enter the tent? "How can Madame Tempest help you today?" A lady in a gypsy looking costume entered the room from the back. I must have looked completely dumbfounded. "Yes, yes. You are in my home, but nobody enters Madame Tempest's home without reason. I can sense that you are confused. But your confusion is not about why you are here. You are confused about your place in life. You are confused about your direction. Come, come. Sit at my table with me." She approached the round table and sat down, gesturing for me to do the same. I did so. "Let me see your hands." I placed my hands on the table. She took the left one and turned it over on to her own. She closed her eyes for a few seconds. Then, she went to my right hand and started tracing the lines in the palm. "Ah, I see now. Your life is not how it should be. You have great strength inside of you, but it does not come through. Others see you as weak and you have begun to agree. Madame Tempest thinks otherwise. Here, let me show you." She clapped her hands together and a deck of cards was in her left palm. None of this made sense, but I was just going with it. "Now, I will take reading. You must shuffle the cards and let your will infuse into them." She spread them out on to the table. "Now really make sure that the cards are mixed. They do not have a correct orientation. Right side up and up side down and both just as necessary to the reading." I mixed them up like I had seen poker dealers do before a game. I then pushed the cards together back into a deck. "Do you want to cut the cards?" I shock my head no. She nodded in approval and grabbed the deck. "This is called a Celtic Cross." She deal one face down and another perpendicular on top of it. She then dealt down, left, up and to the right of the original two cards. "These all represent your past, present and future. This will reveal a challenge you are facing with some reason drawn from your past." She then dealt four more cards in a line to the right side. "These cards will give you some insight into the challenge and what might affect it. Finally we will see what the outcome will be." I gestured at the cards for her to continue. She slid the first face down card out and placed it in front of me. "Present - Temperance in reverse... Not the best start to a reading. It indicates that you are currently being pulled in the extremes. Your life has lost its balance. Things may seem turbulent right now, but it may not be that way forever." She grins devilishly. "Obviously it will not stay turbulent into your future cards since we already drew temperance here." I nodded. She wasn't wrong. It is kind of strange though. I really do feel like my life is all over the place. Am I focusing on the right thing? Am I living my life the way I should be? The perpendicular card was then turned. "Immediate Challenge - The Magician... Since this card was on its side, there is no reverse. Your main goal will be yours for the taking. Make sure to take initiative and you will accomplish it. This is a very nice card to have as your challenge. Things seems messed up right now. But your challenge is to grab life by the horns and do what is best for you. If you accomplish that, you will have what you desire." That was weird. What is my main goal? "Distant Past - Justice in reverse. Your distant past has been plagued with other people affecting your life. You feel like your own decisions and actions have no meaning because you are constantly faced with other peoples consequences. This is probably what lead to you feeling the turbulence surrounding your life. It would certainly lead to temperance in reverse as your present card. Do not fret, as your own goals are now opening to you." She tapped on the Magician card. I really never have had control over my life. Why do I lend myself to others' whims all of the time. Being easy going is a curse. I watched as she flipped the next card. The devil??? Man, this keeps getting worse. "Recent Past, the cause for getting to this point - The Devil sounds like it is a bad card. However, it does not mean that Satan has been controlling you or some evil presence is here. All this means is that your main goal is being driven by you base desires, your animal instincts. You are not controlled by these instincts, instead you desire to follow them where they will lead you." I actually responded for the first time, "I do desire to have freedom. So my desire to be free and my past of having no control over my life is causing great conflict. That makes sense. But what is this goal that is supposed to bring my life into balance? Wouldn't getting balance be a goal?" She nodded thoughtfully. "I cannot claim to know what your base desires are. However, this next card may help you figure that out. This location on the Celtic Cross is the best outcome to the challenge. You got The Tower, reversed... The tower itself represents catastrophe and rebuilding, which would make sense for your situation. As in, everything falls apart from the turmoil but you can rebuild from that. Though, in reverse is has a different meaning. Through your challenge in obtaining your goal, you will be built up instead of falling apart. The best outcome will be that you come out stronger than you were before." I shrugged in acceptance. It still did not answer the question about my goal. But at least it does indicate that things will get better. "In your immediate future, we have The Wheel of Fortune in reverse... In general, the wheel means that sometimes things will go well and sometimes badly. In the end, karma will balance out. In reverse, karma will not balance out and you will be faced with good and bad changes. I am sorry, I know that is not what you wanted to hear. But let's move on to the next card because it should explain things a little bit better. Factors affecting situation..." I nodded. This one would start to get into the nitty gritty. "The Emperor is what will be affecting the challenge. The Emperor is a symbol of masculinity, authority and power. This means that someone in authority will have a big influence on your challenge. Perhaps a boss or a parent will help your reach your goals. Pay close attention to what those around you are saying. There may be an opening where they will no longer control your life and instead give you the reins." "Ah ok. Since the goal is unclear, I need to 'keep my enemies closer' as it were. They may be the ones causing turmoil, but they may also save me in the end." "Oh, there is a second card underneath. Strength in reverse. How odd. I never deal two cards in the same spot. But we mystics believe that when two cards are dealt, both have equal part in the story of your life. We are still on the factors affecting the situation. In reverse, strength refers to a weakened resolve. Your own inner strength will be low. This might be why you need to rely on the authority figure to help." I scoffed a little. These cards are basically telling me that I suck. Everyone else controls me. My own desires are squashed away. I am not even strong enough to accomplish my heart's desire - I need someone else to do it for me. "External influences - Wait, what? There are two cards here again. I believe these extra cards may have more meaning that we think. It is no coincidence that you have gotten two cards on both the factors affecting the outcome and the external influences outside of your control. This leads me to think there will be a duality to the situation. Outside authority versus your own will. Or in this case," she flipped both cards. "The Sun and The Moon. This is a very mixed message. This is a mixture of your fears and positivity, your dark impulses and upbeat attitude. It could also be a literal card definition - the factors influencing the situation would be the sun and the moon... Perhaps you need to focus on your sleep schedule. It might take some trial and error to find a better schedule than what you have right now." That actually made sense in a way. I have been wanting to go out to clubs more at night. Maybe I need to find a job with a later start time so that I could party late and sleep in afterwards. "Hopes and fears - Death in reverse. At least there is only one card this time." She noticed my eyes widen - I fear death? "Just like with the Devil card, this is not literal. In reverse it is more difficult to interpret, though. So your hopes would be that your journey will have convergence. You will not want things to keep changing. Your fear will be that you are at the end. Again, not at the end of your life. It would be that you are afraid you will not get a new beginning." I relaxed a little bit. That was somewhat comforting. Again, not liking the turmoil and change and want something more balanced. So my goal is to find balance in my life and someone above me will help. "Culmination/Final outcome - The World... This is literally the end of a journey. The journey will end in accomplishment and closure. Even though you face good and bad things," she indicated The Wheel of Fortune again, "the outcome will be the completion of the challenge." I smiled, "And all of it indicates that my challenge is to find balance in my life. That goal seems reachable." "Yes, I have full faith in you. Be weary of your surroundings. Start to move away from people that are controlling you and get closer to those (especially bosses) who want your life and work and anything else to be in harmony. Madame Tempest wishes you all the best in your journey. It seems like it will be exciting." I stood and gave her a little wave goodbye and turned around to leave the tent. I tripped on a stick, but managed to keep my balance. I wondered why there was a stick inside of the tent. I looked up towards Tempest to say something, but I was outside on the trail. When...? I stopped myself from asking any more questions and just quickly made my way back to the faire on the trail. The following day at work, I was not incredibly productive. That whole thing with the tent and the strange gypsy lady never left my mind. "My goal is to achieve balance. I need to distance myself from stress but keep some authority figured around for guidance." I was daydreaming and mumbling to myself. I glanced at the time and it was almost lunch. I shook myself out of it and groaned. I had nothing to show for my time so far. I needed to skip lunch and just focus on work. As the clock turned over to 12 noon, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. I tried to cry out for help, but the agony prevented anything from escaping my lips. Tears were filling up in my eyes, and then it stopped. It felt like hours had passed, but the clock read 12:01. I just needed a quick walk and a drink of water to clear my head. The daydreaming must have been getting to me. The pain was completely gone, but I still had a lot of work to do. ============================ So do you think Madame Tempest was correct with her reading?
  25. geektofreek

    Dwarfed by Dad - PART 2

    Hey guys, thanks for the awesome feedback on the first chapter. Here's the second, once again, it was written on my phone, so please excuse the errors. Enjoy! READ PART 1 HERE DWARFED BY DAD PART 2/4 When he grabbed the same weights as me, the same 80-pound dumbbells off the rack, I knew, just like the old man said over breakfast, that he was going to totally outgrow me. But it wasn't going to happen in a week, or even a few days, it was going to happen in a matter of hours. Almost as if he was literally growing bigger by the minute, the second, a growth experiment gone wrong, only it was my father, and there was seemingly no end to his new found muscle lust... “You know what?” Dad suddenly chuckled under his breath. “I think these weights are to LIGHT!” My jaw dropped to the floor, watching him move his way up the rack, right to the bodybuilding coveted 100-dumbbells. As he picked each one up, his sleeveless and huge chiseled grandpa-looking arms suddenly surged in size, definitely bigger than my own, looking like some real bodybuilder, not just an amateur, but some professional title baring bodybuilding hunk, a definition of physical perfection I could only dream of achieving. “OH-fuck, does that feel GOOD!” Dad groaned out loud, all while the whole gym stared, shocked, as he somehow began picking up the pace. He wasn't slowing down like he should have, gritting his teeth, grossly snarling, as the veins in his musclebound and hairy grandpa-looking arms suddenly exploded to grotesque size. Then his biceps, the fat steak sized meat packed triceps, began to rumble, quake beneath his already tight translucent skin, like some ready to erupt volcano. Soon his arms didn't just look twenty-inches, but twenty-one inches, then twenty-two inches. The already obscenely tight sleeveless shirt squeezed tighter, then out of nowhere, impossibly, his indecently painted on gym shorts ballooned even bigger, strained around his bloated old man thighs, his groin, even the back his disgustingly swampy and global muscle man butt. “AW-Yeah, look at this PUMP I'm getting!” Dad roared, continuing his relentless pumping, rep after rep. “I'm looking HUGE!” *RIIIPPP* *RRIIIPPPPPP* “D-Dad, y-your shirt…” I whimpered in concern, in total dumbfounded disbelief, but of course, the old man couldn't have cared less. He stared at himself in the gym mirrors proudly, arrogantly, looking like his ego had exploded ten-fold, the pride of a young testosterone dripping teenager, marveling over the display of hulking muscle bulging destruction, happening right underneath one of his heaving hairy daddy-pecs. There was a small snicker, as he just kept on lifting, unapologetically even, staring right back at me, swinging the two massive weights around like it was a warm up, not stopping until the other side of his shirt unequivocally matched. *RIIPPPPPP* *RIIIIPPPPPPPPP* “HAHA, OH-God damn, would you just check out this PUMP!” *THUD, THUD* Dad set the two weights down on the ground, standing fully up, looking horrendously bigger, a lot bigger! We used to be pretty much eye level, but now, somehow, we weren't even close! The top of his burly bearded face and piercing blue grey eyes soared a couple inches over my own. And then there was the all that muscle, all those rippling layers of bulging new bodybuilder power. He turned to me almost immediately, with a giant smirk on his face, flexing one of his colossal and nearly sixty-year old arms, an absolutely monstrous and musky twenty-three inch hairy arm muscle, this peaking sweaty mountain of bicep, right in my jaw dropped face. “J-JESUS, d-dad!” I whimpered in humility. “I can BARELY breathe!” “GOD-damn, BOY!” Dad chuckled mockingly. “Your old man's BICEP is as big as your whole FACE!” “P-PLease… D-Dad…” I found struggle in my own words, to even breathe, burning red in the face from humiliation, as my dad just continually publically tortured me, feeling as if this eclipsing mountainous muscle stuffed against my face, would be my inevitable doom. But my father luckily pulled away, moving onto the display of his own meaty male muscle cleavage, his own massive hairy pectorals, the cinematic destruction of his workout shirt. You'd think the embarrassing spectacle would have been over, but it wasn't, far from it actually. “HAHA, never thought that I would have TITS bigger than most woman…” Dad joked looked down, relishing on the insane rolling view of his blimping silver chest. With the now insane measurements of his own chest, he nearly effortlessly, not even having to muster up half his strength, that mind-blowing muscle cleavage, to explode through the rest of his upper shirt fabric, huge pec after pec, fat nipple after nipple, suddenly unleashed. *SNAP, SNAP* *RIIIPPPPPPP* “OH-fuck yeah!” Dad bellowed. “W-WHOA, BRO!” Some random college jock approached my father. “You're like the HULK with those giant pecs!” “The HULK, huh!?” Dad responded with a grunt, a gigantic smirk, looking down at the marveling and significantly younger gym jock, having another lightbulb, a deliciously devilish idea, go off in his twisted head. He suddenly turned his stance, the strain of his clothes loudly audible as he walked, cracking and popping all the fabric like branches in a storm. The college aged stud gulped, trembled a bit, with his mouth dangling open, his eyes bulging out of his own sockets, as he came into sweaty view of my father's mammoth and ready to explode backside. It didn't take much more than simple movement, flaring out his grotesquely muscle engorged veiny arms to the side of his godly stance, placing his hands on his waist, right before everyone heard the first dramatic tear. *RIIIPPP* My dad couldn't help but chuckle once more, snicker even, his voice sounding even deeper then before, manlier, powerful. With one sudden and swift flex, the back of his sweaty bulging gym shirt was detonated, exploding all the pieces of sweaty grandpa-pungent fabric, right onto the jocks whimpering awestruck face. *POP, SNAP* *RIIIPPPPPPPPP* “H-HOLY-shit, bro!!!” The jock wailed in amazement, removing the destroyed fabric from off his dumbfounded face, the inside of his dangling mouth. “How's THAT for the HULK!?” Dad roared with arrogance, tilting his now bull-sized neck to the side, staring into the large gym floor mirrors reflection, seeing that tiny college jock stand behind him pathetically, like a little school girl, whimpering. Soon after, his two other jock-friends joined him shortly, absolutely losing themselves, as well, over the incredible live muscle devastation. One of the onlooking guys even had this pudgy boner, a pea-sized wet spot, tenting against his light gray gym shorts, totally fagging out. My dad couldn't have cared less, so power drunk off all the attention, he actually fed back into the three men’s queerness, rubbing one of his iron blistered hands right down the middle of his humongous muscular bodybuilding butthole. . “H-HEY man, I'm n-not GAY…” The main college stud whimpered, looking frantically around at his equally jaw-dropped friends, but of course, they all couldn't stop themselves from continuing to stare, drool for that matter. Dad, with an enormous grin plastered on his face, began slowly flexing his lower half, causing his totally titanic swampy old man muscle butt, those unbelievably pumped mammoth muscle thighs, to swell even bigger, just by just a single blink of his commanding power. The ready to blow gym shorts began splitting obscenely around the seams, first around his legs, then right down the center of his gigantic ballooning bodybuilder butthole. *RIIIPPPP* *RIIIPPPPPPP* “O-OH M-MY God!” The three jocks wailed. “FUCK-yeah!” Dad roared. “Just check out the size of those GLUTES, BOYS!” The old man confidentially roared, right as his shorts fell to the ground, leaving him almost completely naked, just his pair of shoes and the most rank sweaty briefs you had ever laid eyes on, so much grandpa-looking pubic hair spilling out the front of his briefs it was grotesque. But my dad continued to flex anyway, enjoying the whole mind boggling spectacle from his own reflection, maneuvering his nearly naked gigantic muscle man butt, even closer to the three whimpering and comparatively puny college jocks, bending over like it was some muscle porn show. “OH-man, he's S-SO fucking H-HUGE!” Another jock wailed like a girl, just as my dad’s tattered white slightly shit-stained grandpa-briefs began squeezing up between the enormous canyon of his own swampy ass crack, helplessly gobbled up, inch by inch, as if his ass was actually eating, leaving nothing more than an inch or two to cover himself from behind, barely anything in the front! “HAHA, looks like ALL my CLOTHES are about to go!” Dad roared with laughter, leaving those gym jocks speechless, in there own puddle of drool, two of them now, boning humiliatingly, stammering to strap their throbbing cock-shafts into the waistband of their gym shorts. As I looked around, out of the bubble of my disbelief, there was a whole crowd of people with their smartphones out, taking pictures, taking videos. Eventually we were asked to leave by the manager, but once again, my dad couldn't have cared less. He strut his huge and nearly naked, grotesquely hairy, old man physique, right out into the parking lot, right out into broad public daylight. He didn't even care about the clothes he left in the locker room, knowing, laughably, that they would no longer fit. “UN-fucking-believable!” Dad roared, adjusting his entirely horse-sized manhood beneath the wheel. “Did you SEE their faces!?” He continued boasting to me in the car, on the drive back to his place. As if things couldn't get any worse, when we got to a red light, about five minutes later driving, dad, besides continually fixing his out of control aroused musky-old man cock, began playfully flexing his now mammoth and hairy musclebound thighs, thirty-four inches each from the looks of it, right against the underside of the steering wheel, wondering if it was going to “POP OFF”, he kept on repeatedly joking. “D-DAD, don't break the car!” I whined worryingly. “Why NOT, son?” Dad chucked, no doubt mustering up another joke. “It'll just turn into good scrap-metal for me to LIFT!” He roared with laughter, raising, more like hauling, his colossal silver muscle arm over my comparatively small little head, still being at a red light, he began twisting and squeezing his power striations against the thin metal roof of his old Honda Civic. I watched looking up, with my mouth once again hanging wide open, seeing the metal actually warp and make the most god-awful groaning sound. *CRRREAKKKKKK* Dad just kept it though, even after the light turned green, flexing his huge skull-sized peaking hairy bicep relentlessly against of the ceiling of the car, almost like he was trying to blow the whole roof off. He giggled after about a minute, like some innocent little boy, playing with his new toy, three or four cars honking behind us, as he no doubt fantasized about another muscle destructing scenario. “HAHA, guess I better invest in a convertible…” Dad joked, smirking right at me, winking. He looked so stuffed into that tiny car already, it would have actually made sense. To think, when we had left the house this morning, he looked like a mere average bodybuilder, an old one, but now he was this total stage- ready competition-crushing muscle hunk, insatiable for more size, a desire to grow endlessly. The next two days were our off days, Saturday and Sunday. The whole situation had me absolutely biting my nails, sick to my stomach even, especially about the growing part. Even when I watch the videos online that people posted, “Huge Grandpa Growing”, over and over again, I just didn't understand how he was doing it, how this whole thing was even possible. Luckily, dad, wasn't to savvy with computers. “Morning, DAD!” I showed up to his house Monday morning, for our usual pre-workout breakfast. Usually the old man would be already cooking in the kitchen, but this morning, there was only these loud beastly grunts, emanating from the bathroom down the hall, the running shower. I know it was wrong of me, it was so wrong of me to even think it, but with an enormous gulp, I began, feeling intoxicated by the prospect, making my way down the long dark hallway, seeing the light at the end, the open bathroom doorway, a view of his naked figure after a long weekend. He was without a doubt jacking-off, the old-pervert still had it in him. As I turned the corner, even I had to cover my mouth from the loud escaping gasp about to be released, but it was tragically too late. “Is that YOU, son?” Dad’s voice bellowed. He was huge, monstrous, godly, a voice so deep, it vibrated my ear drums. The shadowed outline of his physique, this totally door-wide gigantic muscular backside, even through all the steam, I could tell, his shoulder width must have easily stretched up to four feet wide. Sitting below, two watermelon-sized glutes slammed against the steamed glass, the silhouette of these two tree-trunk sized legs, with nowhere to go, bloated and stuffed so largely together with muscle, it was a wonder how he could even move, how he even got into the shower in the first place. I knew I had to say something... “Y-Yeah…” I stuttered nervously, shaking, creeping out from behind the corner. “S-Should I start making us b-breakfast, Dad?” “SO glad you're here, squirt.” Dad blatantly ignored my question. “I need help WASHING my backside. There’s just TOO much muscle for me to move, HAHA!” My eyes bulged as he laughed, right out of my sockets, wanting to cover my ears from his tremendously deep voice, the loud thumping of the shower with each small movement of his no doubt gigantic feet. I couldn't believe what he was asking, what I was still seeing. We had seen each other naked tons of times, even when I was growing up as a kid, but this was different, this felt GAY! “U-Uh…” I stuttered, looking down at my bulging cock. “OH-come on, son! Don't be a QUEER about this.” Dad bellowed demeaningly. “Your DAD needs help.” He made it sound so serious, but I could hear that undertone, that snicker. I undressed anyway, knowing what was about to happen, whimpering at my misfortune. There was no going back from this... ******************************************** READ PART 3 HERE Comments are appreciated !
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..